HA^D-BOOK 


STATE  OF  GEORGIA 


ACCOMPANIED  BY  A 


GEOLOGICAL  MAP   OF  THE    STATE. 


PREPARED  UNDER  THB  DIRECTION  OP 


THOMAS  P.  JANES,  A.M.,  MJX, 

Commissioner  of  Agriculture  of  the  State  of  Georgia. 


ATLANTA,   GA. 

1876. 


As 


Agrii. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1876, 

BY  THOMAS  P.  JANES, 
in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


RUSSELL  BROTHERS,  17  to  23  Rose  St.,  New  York  City. 


STATE  OF  GEOEGIA,        } 

Department  of  Agriculture.  V 

ATLANTA,  Nov.  26,  1876.        J 

THE  law  creating  this  Department  (see  page  211)  requires  the  Com 
missioner  to  prepare,  under  his  direction,  a  Hand-Book  of  the  State, 
and  specifies  that  it  shall  contain  a  description  of  the  geological 
formation  of  the  various  Counties  of  the  State,  the  general  adapta 
tion  of  the  Soil  for  the  various  productions  of  the  Temperate  Zone, 
and  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  more  general  and  careful  estimate  of 
the  capacity  and  character  of  the  soil  of  the  Counties,  with  a  correct 
analysis  of  the  same. 

These  special  features,  thus  required,  in  addition  to  the  usual  con 
tents  of  a  Hand-Book,  can  not  be  fully  furnished  until  the  State 
Geologist  shall  have  completed  his  survey. 

The  outline  of  the  geological  and  physical  features  of  the  State, 
with  a  description  of  the  principal  Rocks  and  the  Soils  derived  from 
them,  a  description  and  analysis  of  some  of  the  Marls,  the  Eleva 
tions,  Water-powers,  and  a  partial  account  of  the  Natural  Produc 
tions  of  the  State,  both  mineral  and  vegetable,  are  furnished  by  Dr. 
George  Little,  State  Geologist,  in  charge  of  the  Geological  Survey 
now  in  progress. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  Hand-Book,  two  objects  have  been  kept 
constantly  in  view: 

1.  To  supply  the  people  of  Georgia  with  correct  information  of 
their  own  State,  its  condition,  resources,  and  institutions. 

2.  To  supply  Immigrants,   actual  and  prospective,  with  accurate 
and  reliable  information  on  those  subjects  connected  with  Georgia 
in  which  it  is  believed  they  will  feel  a  special  interest. 

The  facts  in  regard  to  the  various  Institutions  of  the  State  have 
been  furnished  mainly  by  their  officers  or  representatives.  It  has 
been  necessary  to  omit  much  interesting  and  valuable  information, 
on  account  of  the  numerous  subjects  to  be  presented,  and  to  prevent 
swelling  the  volume  to  too  great  a  size. 

THOMAS  P.  JANES, 

Commissioner  of  Agriculture. 


CONTENTS. 


Introductory. 

SETTLEMENT  AND  AGE  OF  GEORGIA 1 

GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  SITUATION  AND  CONDITION  OF  THE 

STATE 3 

EFFECTS  OF  THE  LATE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES 7 

VIEW  OF  THE  FUTURE 8 

IMMIGRATION 9 

WANTS  OF  MAN  AND  THE  MEANS  OF  THEIR  SUPPLY  IN 

GEORGIA 10 

SUGGESTIONS  TO  IMMIGRANTS 15 

I.    The  Country. 

GEOLOGICAL  SURVEY  OP  THE  STATE 17 

1.  OUTLINES  OF  PHYSICAL  FEATURES 17 

2.  GEOLOGY 18 

a,  Elements,  Minerals,  and  Rocks. . .    26 

b,  Geological  Formations  and  those  occurring  in  Georgia    37 

c,  Special  Geology  of  Counties 42 

3.  ELEVATIONS 59 

4.  WATER-POWERS 68 

5.  MARLS 87 

6.  SOILS 105 

7.  WOODS 110 

EXTERNAL  AND  INTERNAL  RELATIONS  OF  GEORGIA  114 

SITUATION — PHYSICAL 114 

COMMERCIAL  SITUATION — BEST  SITE  ON  THE  CONTINENT.  115 

TRANSPORTATION  LINES  IN  GEORGIA 119 

BOUNDARIES  OF  THE  STATE 120 

AREA  OF  GEORGIA 122 

TOPOGRAPHY 122 

The  Appalachian  Chain 124 

Great  Ridges 125 

River  Systems  and  River  Basins 126 

Great  Natural  Divisions  of  Georgia 127 

The  Mountain  or  Up-Country 127 

Scenery 128 

CLIMATE  , 129 

Mistakes  as  to  the  Climate  of  Georgia 131 

Distribution  of  Heat 132 

Temperature  Tables 133 

Rainfall 137 

Tables  of  Rainfall 138 

Value  of  Weather  Records 143 

GEOLOGICAL  MAP  OF  GEORGIA.. In  pocket  at  end  of  this  volume. 


VI  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

II.    The  People, 

RACE  CHARACTERISTICS 144 

CHARACTERISTICS   OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GEORGIA. ...  146 

THE  NEGRO 148 

POPULATION 153 

CAPACITY  OF  GEORGIA  FOR  POPULATION 153 

INSTITUTIONS   OF   THE    PEOPLE 154 

GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  STATE — PRESENT  CONSTITUTION.  . .  154 

Suffrage 154 

Bill  of  Rights  and  Limitations 154 

Taxation 154 

Legislative  Department 154 

Executive  Department 155 

Judicial  Department 155 

Homestead  and  Exemption. .  k 155 

Wife's  Estate 156 

Divorce 156 

Education 156 

LAWS  OF  PRESENT  GENERAL   INTEREST 156 

Wills— Distribution  of  Estates 15G 

Collection  of  Debts 157 

Liens 158 

Taxes 158 

Record  of  Conveyances 158 

Arbitration 158 

THE  LAND  POLICY  OF  GEORGIA 158 

Head  Rights 159 

Treaties  with  the  Indians 159 

Land  Lotteries 160 

BANKS 105 

RAILROADS  AND  CANALS  OF  GEORGIA 165 

Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad 166 

Georgia  Railroad. .. 169 

Central  Railroad 171 

Atlanta  and  West  Point  Railroad 172 

Macon  and  Western  Railroad 173 

Southwestern  Railroad 173 

Macon  and  Augusta  Railroad 173 

Atlantic  and  Gulf  Railroad 173 

Macon  and  Brunswick  Railroad 174 

Brunswick  and  Albany  Railroad 174 

Cherokee  Railroad 175 

North  and  South  Railroad 175 

Northeastern  Railroad 176 

Atlanta  and  Richmond  Air  Line  Railroad. 176 

Selma,  Rome,  and  Dalton  Railroad 176 

Rome  Railroad 176 

Elberton  Air  Line  Railroad 177 

Augusta  Canal 1 77 

Savannah  and  Ogeechee  Canal 178 

PUBLIC  SCHOOL  SYSTEM  OF  GEORGIA.  .  .179 


CONTENTS.  Vll 


UNIVERSITIES  AND  COLLEGES 182 

University  of  Georgia 182 

Mercer  University 180 

Emory  College 187 

Pio  Nono  College  187 

Atlanta  University 187 

Wesleyan  Female  College 188 

Southern  Masonic  Female  College 189 

BENEVOLENT  AND  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 191 

Georgia  Academy  for  the  Blind 191 

Deaf  and  Dumb  Academy 192 

Lunatic  Asylum 193 

Georgia  Baptist  Orphans'  Home 194 

Methodist  Orphans'  Home  —North  Ga.  Conf 194 

Methodist  Orphans'  Home— South  Ga.  Conf 195 

Masonic  Fraternity 195 

Odd  Fellows 19G 

Good  Templars 196 

RELIGIOUS  DENOMINATIONS. 197 

Baptist  Church 197 

Methodist  Church— South   198 

Methodist  Church— North .- 200 

Other  Methodist  Churches 200 

Presbyterian  Church   200 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church 202 

Christian  Church 203 

Catholic  Church 203 

Lutheran  Church 205 

Other  Christian  Churches 205 

Israelites 205 

GEORGIA  STATE  AGRICULTURAL  SOCIETY 200 

STATE  DEPARTMENT  OP  AGRICULTURE 209 

STATE  GEOLOGICAL  SURVEY 214 

STATE  HORTICULTURAL  SOCIETY 216 

NEWSPAPERS  IN  GEORGIA.  .  .  217 


III.    The  Productions 

AGRICULTURAL  AND  HORTICULTURAL  PRODUCTS 219 

STOCK 220 

POULTRY 220 

FOREST  PRODUCTS 221 

GRASSES 221 

AREAS  OP  STAPLE  CROPS 221 

FRUITS 223 

RESULTS  SHOWING  THE  CAPACITY  OF  GEORGIA  SOIL  UNDER 

IMPROVED  CULTURE 225 

STOCK-RAISING  IN  GEORGIA 229 

MANUFACTURING  IN  GEORGIA 233 

FERTILIZATION  AND  FERTILIZERS 230 

GEOLOGICAL  MAP  OF  GEORGIA .  .In  pocket  at  end  of  this  volume. 


IKTKODTJCTOKY. 


AGE    OF    THE    STATE    AND    ITS    SETTLEMENT. 

THE  American  Union  is  the  fourth  in  rank  of  the  great  l°nd- 
owners  of  the  globe,  covering  a  territory  of  3,600,000  square 
miles — nearly  equal  to  the  whole  of  Europe.  It  is  composed 
of  48  political  divisions,  quite  unequal  in  size  and  population, 
of  which  38  are  States,  with  an  average  population  of  1,200,- 
000  souls,  and  an  average  area  of  52,000  square  miles — a  little 
larger  than  England  proper. 

This  large  territory  was  gradually  acquired.  The  Union 
began  in  1776,  with  an  area  of  827,844  square  miles,  of  which 
420,892  were  in  the  States,  and  406,952  without  them.  The 
French  cession  of  Louisiana  in  1803  more  than  doubled  the 
territory  by  adding  1,117,931  square  miles,  at  a  cost  of  $23,- 
500,000.  In  1819,  Florida  was  acquired  from  Spain;  Texas 
was  annexed  in  1845  ;  California  and  New  Mexico  in  1848; 
the  Gadsden  purchase  from  Mexico  in  1852;  and,  finally,  Alaska 
in  1867.  The  unoccupied  portions  of  the  original  States  were 
gradually  ceded  to  the  Union  by  the  States. 

The  acquisition  of  territory  was  gradual,  and  the  process  of 
peopling  it  was  slower.  Of  the  centuries  (not  yet  four)  since 
the  discovery  of  America,  more  than  one  full  century  had 
elapsed  before  the  first  permanent  settlement  in  the  United 
States  was  made — that  of  Virginia  in  the  year  1607 — 115  years 
after  Columbus  crossed  the  ocean.  Before  the  colonization  of 
South  Carolina  in  1670,  the  first  settlers  of  Virginia  had  grown 
gray,  and  a  like  interval  after  this  elapsed  before  the  settle- 


2  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

ment  of  Georgia  in  1732.  The  first  infant  bora  in  Charleston 
hud  reached  the  age  of  threescore  before  Oglethorpe  landed 
at  Savannah  and  founded  Georgia — the  youngest  Colony  of 
the  original  thirteen.  Virginia,  then  at  the  age  of  127,  was 
almost  as  old  as  Georgia  is  now,  at  the  age  of  144.  So  gra 
dual  is  the  conquest  of  space. 

Tempting  as  the  New  World  seemed  in  so  many  ways, 
centuries  had  not  sufficed  to  people  it.  The  United  States, 
with  all  her  vast  area  and  unexampled  growth,  had  not 
attained  in  1860  a  population  equal  to  that  of  Japan,  with  an 
area  about  equal  to  half  of  Texas.  In  1870,  with  11  souls  to 
the  square  mile,  it  was  less  densely  peopled  by  half  than  the 
average  land  surface  of  the  globe,  including  deserts  and  all 
uninhabitable  places — the  latter  average  being  27  souls.  Dis 
tance,  poverty,  the  ocean,  the  forest,  the  Indian — all  stood 
between  the  European  and  the  New  World  ;  even  when  he 
reached  it  and  made  good  his  footing,  disease,  hunger,  and 
hardship  were  for  a  long  time  his  attendants.  Stringent 
motives  were  necessary  to  induce  men  to  encounter  the  hard 
ships  of  pioneer  life.  Among  these  motives,  Religion,  Poverty, 
and  Crime  had  the  leading  shares. 

An  adventurous  disposition  added  its  quota  to  the  people  of 
the  colonies  ;  but  a  sturdy  and  vigorous  character  was  evinced 
by  the  choice  of  such  a  life  ;  and  among  the  numerous  perils 
which  cut  off  the  new  colonies,  "  the  survival  of  the  fittest " 
was  constantly  illustrated. 

In  the  settlement  of  Georgia,  there  were  two  leading  aims  : 
1.  The  new  Colony  was  intended  largely  as  a  sort  of  buffer  to 
South  Carolina,  to  keep  off  the  hostile  Indian  tribes  ;  2.  To 
furnish  a  refuge  to  the  poor  people  of  Great  Britain  especially, 
though  not  excluding  Europe  generally. 

Her  beginnings  were  humble.  Like  John  Bunyan,  she  was 
of  an  inconsiderable  generation.  The  first  colonists  proved  a 
failure,  and  better  material  was  found  in  the  immigration  of 
the  Salzburgers,  the  Moravians,  and  Scotch  Highlanders. 

Yet  the  character  of  the  early  colonists  is  more  a  matter  of 
interest  historically  than  by  reason  of  any  permanent  influence 
they  exerted  on  the  future  of  the  State.  By  far  the  largest  and 
most  influential  element  came  from  the  other  and  older  colo 
nies — Virginia  and  the  Carolinas.  The  moulding  influence 


THE    SITUATION    AND    CONDITION    OF    GEORGIA.  3 

which  formed  the  present  Georgia  was  derived  from  this 
internal  immigration. 

Georgia  is  usually  referred  to  as  the  youngest  of  the  original 
thirteen.  The  word  youngest  seems  to  be  associated  with  her 
age  ;  but  she  is  fairly  to  be  classed  among  the  older  States  of 
the  Union.  Compare  1676,  1776,  1876.  In  1676,  all  the 
original  colonies  except  Georgia  were  fairly  under  way.  In 
1776,  Georgia  was  44  years  old,  and  no  new  State  was  admitted 
till  1791,  after  the  Revolutionary  War.  There  are  25  States 
younger  than  Georgia,  and  but  half  that  number  older.  The 
late  war,  however,  has  practically  made  of  the  whole  South 
new  States. 

The  settlement  of  the  State  was  a  work  of  time,  pa 
tience,  and  hardship.  Not  until  a  century  after  the  first 
colonization,  was  the  final  acquisition  of  her  territory  from 
the  Indians  effected — the  Cherokee  Country,  one  of  the  finest 
and  most  populous  portions  of  the  State. 

Before  entering  upon  details,  we  will  give  a  summary  of  the 
present  condition  of  Georgia. 


GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  SITUATION  AND  CONDITION  OF  THE  STATE. 

Georgia  is  admirably  situated,  with  a  fine  ocean  front  on 
the  South  Atlantic  coast — Savannah  and  Brunswick  furnishing 
its  chief  ports  for  external  commerce.  It  has  several  rivers 
emptying  into  the  ocean  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  which  furnish 
considerable  (yet  not  the  best)  facilities  for  inland  navigation. 
The  State  in  all  sections  is  well  wooded  and  watered.  The 
climate  is  fine  for  production,  health,  and  comfort.  There  is 
of  soil,  a  great  diversity,  from  very  poor  to  very  rich,  and  a 
remarkable  range  of  agricultural  production,  embracing  both 
provision  and  money  crops,  including  among  them  Cotton, 
Rice,  and  Sugar,  with  all  the  cereals  and  grasses,  and  an 
immense  variety  of  fruits  and  vegetables. 

The  territorial  dimensions  of  the  State  are  ample — the  area 
exceeding  58,000  square  miles,  with  an  average  length  of  300 
and  breadth  of  200  miles.  The  population,  however,  is  rather 
sparse,  being  about  the  average  of  that  of  the  organized  States 
of  the  Union — say  22  per  square  mile.  In  1870,  the  number 


4  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

of  inhabitants  was  1,184,109,  of  whom  638,926  were  whites 
and  545,183  blacks. 

The  State  is  divided  by  nature  into  three  great  divisions — 
Upper,  Middle,  and  Lower  Georgia — terms  in  this  case  equally 
applicable  to  latitude  and  altitude — the  altitude  rising  writh 
the  latitude. 

The  wealth  of  Georgia  in  1860  was  relatively  large — the 
aggregate  being  $645,895,237 — nearly  $1,100  to  each  white 
inhabitant.  In  1870,  five  years  after  the  war,  the  aggregate 
was  reduced  to  $268,169,207,  being  $420  to  each  white,  or  $268 
to  each  inhabitant.  The  State  debt  until  recently  was  far 
less  than  the  value  of  the  public  property  of  the  State,  and 
probably  does  not  now  exceed  it. 

About  2,400  miles  of  railway  are  in  operation,  being  one 
mile  to  every  28  square  miles  of  territory,  and  one  mile  to 
every  500  inhabitants. 

There  is  a  newly  organized  system  of  public  schools.  The 
State  University  was  founded  in  1801.  It  is  well  patronized, 
and  has  a  fair  endowment.  There  are  several  denominational 
and  other  colleges,  male  and  female. 

The  Capital  of  the  State  is  Atlanta,  a  rapidly  growing  city 
of  about  35,000  inhabitants.  The  civil  divisions  are:  137  Coun 
ties,  44  State  Senatorial  Districts,  9  Congressional  Districts, 
and  20  Judicial  Circuits. 

Before  the  war,  Georgia  was  generally  regarded  one  of  the 
most  prosperous  States  of  the  Union  ;  and  since  its  close  has 
been  one  of  the  most  rapid  of  the  Southern  States  in  recupera 
tion,  and  has  ever  enjoyed  a  high  reputation  for  independence, 
vigor,  and  enterprise.  Such  is  a  very  brief,  general  outline  of 
the  State. 

A  huge  and  complex  thing  is  a  State  !  In  this  one  compre 
hensive  word,  what  an  aggregate  is  involved  of  objects  natural 
and  social — of  land  and  water,  forest  and  plain,  cultivated 
fields  and  waste  places,  climate  and  soil  ;  and  of  yet  greater 
things — people  and  their  ways,  constitutions  and  institutions, 
laws  and  customs — all  expressed  in  one  short  syllable  !  To 
obtain  information  concerning  it  requires  considerable  ma 
chinery  to  collect  and  arrange  the  facts  of  its  condition. 
They  are  gathered  from  afar  and  brought  together  by  means 
of  statistics,  which  has  lately  grown  up  into  a  science. 


RANGE    OF    PRODUCTIONS.  5 

Formerly  it  was  employed  almost  entirely  for  taxation,  repre 
sentation,  and  war  ;  now  for  public  information  and  guidance, 
to  provide  material  for  statesmanship  and  wise  administration, 
and  for  individual  conduct  and  popular  improvement. 

Only  gradually  have  men  worked  into  the  idea  that  a  State 
is  a  species  of  organism,  of  which  the  very  units — men — are, 
themselves,  the  most  complex  of  organisms  ;  and  the  relations 
of  the  units  also,  numerous  and  complex.  Properly  to  repre 
sent  the  whole  of  the  information  is  to  combine  the  results  of 
the  laborers  in  each  department — the  historian,  geographer, 
naturalist,  statistician,  etc.  To  do  this  well  requires  order 
and  co-ordination,  and  an  interlacing  of  dependent  parts,  to 
enable  readers  to  grasp  the  whole,  by  grouping  condensed  and 
related  statements  in  brief  ;  for  one  may  know  many  facts, 
and  yet  have  a  confused  idea  of  the  whole. 

The  present  work  is  intended  to  embrace  three  main  topics 
of  discussion,  or  general  subjects  to  be  treated  :  1.  The 
Country  ;  2.  The  People  ;  3.  The  Productions.  These  natur 
ally  and  obviously  cover  the  case.  The  Country — all  things 
natural  ;  the  People — all  things  social  ;  the  Productions — 
the  use  of  the  country  by  the  people. 

The  most  important  and  practical  subject  for  consideration 
is  the  actual  development  of  Georgia,  individual  and  social — 
that  of  the  social  units  and  the  social  aggregate — a  correct 
view  of  our  actual  stage  of  progress. 

In  no  respect  are  Georgia's  advantages  more  conspicuous 
than  in  the  admirable  fitness  of  many  portions  of  the  State 
for  ample  home  comfort. 

The  range  of  agricultural  productions  is  remarkable  for  the 
following  reasons  :  We  reach  nearly  to  the  tropics.  Our 
greatest  length  is  from  south  to  north,  and  the  altitude 
increases  with  the  latitude,  thus  supplying  all  the  conditions 
of  variety.  From  the  semi-tropical  products  at  the  South,  we 
pass  above  the  cotton-belt  in  the  mountain  region.  At  the 
South,  Rice  Cane  and  Cotton  are  field  crops,  and  the  Orange 
and  Banana  are  just  reached,  among  tropical  fruits.  As  we 
go  higher,  Cotton  is  the  leading  money  crop,  and  we  reach  the 
favorite  region  of  the  Peach  in  all  its  lusciousness.  The  Pear 
can  be  grown  everywhere,  even  to  the  southern  limit,  in  its 
greatest  perfection.  At  the  Pomological  Fair  in  Boston,  it 


6  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

was  a  Georgia  Pear  which  took  the  highest  premium,  compet 
ing  with  those  from  California  and  the  whole  country.  With 
proper  judgment  and  skill,  a  Georgia  farmer  should  be  one  of 
the  best  off  in  the  Union  for  wealth  and  comfort,  having 
abundant  supplies  and  money  crops  also.  The  Cereals — 
especially  of  Wheat  and  Indian  Corn — as  shown  by  chemical 
analysis,  cannot  be  surpassed  in  nutritive  value.  Of  vege 
tables,  the  variety  is  almost  unbounded,  including  all  those 
named  in  the  Gardens'  Calendars — the  Sweet-potato,  Green 
Corn,  and  Okra  of  a  superior  sort,  added.  We  have  Figs, 
Pomegranates,  Grapes,  Muscadines,  Apricots,  Melons,  Quinces 
and  Plums.  Apples  flourish  in  all  parts  of  the  State  except 
near  the  coast.  All  the  fruits  are  of  superior  flavor.  Wild 
fruits,  including  Strawberries,  Blackberries,  Grapes,  and  Nuts, 
are  abundant.  Nowhere  does  a  greater  variety  repay  the 
pains  of  the  husbandman. 

The  mineral  wealth  of  the  State  is  large.  Unsurpassed  man 
ufacturing  facilities — water-power,  coal,  iron,  cotton — all 
together.  This  interest  is  beginning  rapidly  to  develop. 

Another  remarkable  and  unappreciated  fact  is  found  in  the 
splendid  commercial  situation  of  Georgia.  Naturally,  and 
upon  a  normal  development  and  growth  of  commerce,  she  has 
the  finest  commercial  situation  on  the  continent. 

There  are  geographical  and  topographical  considerations 
establishing  this  fact,  which  we  will  hereafter  consider.  A 
great  commercial  future  may  yet  be  hers,  for  it  is  not  too  late 
for  the  needful  improvement. 

Finally,  there  are  here  the  most  splendid  opportunities  for 
diversification  of  labor — the  needed  condition  of  material 
prosperity. 

All  the  great  industries  can  be  fully  represented  :  Agri 
culture,  in  its  best  phases,  for  profit  and  comfort;  Manufactur 
ing  and  Mining  under  the  most  favorable  conditions  ;  and 
Commerce,  including  not  only  her  own  exchanges,  but  a 
remarkable  proportion  of  those  of  other  sections  of  the 
country.  These  industries  developed  will  give  rise  to  profes 
sional  employment  also — thus  covering  the  entire  range  of  the 
industries  of  a  prosperous  people. 


LOSSES   OF    GEORGIA    BY    THE    WAR. 


EFFECTS    OF   THE    LATE    WAR    BETWEEN   THE    STATES. 

The  prodigious  retarding  effect  of  the  war  is  to  be  observed 
as  one  of  the  great  elements  which  it  will  require  time  to  over 
come.  We  went  foot.  We  are  now  spelling  up  slowly. 
Population  and  wealth  were  both  set  back,  and  the  relations 
of  all  business  undermined  and  revolutionized.  One  has  well 
remarked  that  we  lost  our  very  business  habits,  besides  our 
occupation. 

The  wealth  of  Georgia  In  1870  was  returned  as  20  per  cent 
less  than  in  1850 — 20  years  before.  In  1850,  she  was  the  6th 
State  in  the  Union  in  wealth,  the  9th  in  population,  and  the 
13th  in  white  population.  In  1870,  she  was  the  20th  in  wealth. 
No  study  of  any  Southern  State  can  be  thorough  which  fails 
to  recognize  and  examine  this  huge  factor  which  divides  the 
Old  and  New  South. 

The  changes  produced  in  Georgia  by  the  war  were  as 
follows  : 

Population  in  1850.,     906,185. 

"  1860, 1,136,692— increase,  230,507,  or  25.43  per  cent. 
"  1870, 1,184,109          "  47,417,  "    4         «      " 

At  the  former  rate,  the  increase  in  1870  would  have  been 
288,720,  instead  of  47,417,  making  a  loss  of  241,303,  by  virtue 
of  the  4  years'  war,  or  60,326  per  annum,  of  persons  actually 
lost  by  the  war  and  the  increase  of  population  prevented — the 
former  being  the  most  active  and  valuable  men  of  the  com 
munity,  conducting  its  main  business.  This  throws  some  light 
on  the  losses  by  the  war. 

The  pecuniary  losses  were  as  follows.  The  wealth  of 
Georgia  was  : 

In  1850,  $335,426,000. 

"  1860,    645,895,000— increase,  $310,469,000,  or  90     per  cent. 

"  1870,    268,169,000— decrease,    377,726,000,  «"  58.5    v<       " 

At  the  former  rate,  the  increase  would  have  been  90  per  cent 
—$581,305,000,  making  the  wealth  of  1870,  $1,227,200,000; 
real  wealth,  $268,169,000  ;  loss,  $959,031,000.  The  loss  was 
more  than  three  times  as  great  as  the  property  left  ;  and  the 
estimate,  at  that,  in  greenbacks,  not  in  gold. 


8  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  decennial  tendency,  moreover,  was  decidedly  upward 
every  successive  decade  ;  so  that  the  probable  increase  from 
1860  to  1870,  aside  from  the  war,  would  have  exceeded  the 
foregoing  ratio,  and  did  exceed  it  at  the  North,  in  spite  of  the 
war. 

The  losses  by  the  war  have  been  equivalent  to  about  7 
years'  loss  of  increase  in  population,  and  25  years'  loss  of  wealth, 
besides  the  loss  of  business  habits  and  the  disorganization  of 
industry. 

The  effect  of  all  this  is  to  make  the  Southern  States  gene 
rally — Georgia  included — new  States,  now  in  their  infancy, 
and  have  a  new  development. 

This  carries  us  forward  into  a  general 

VIEW    OF    THE    FUTURE. 

Set  back  25  years  in  the  race,  we  must  look  forward  to  a 
correspondingly  long  period  for  a  new  development — remem 
bering,  too,  that  the  relative  progress  of  other  States  will 
have  been  going  on  in  geometrical  progression. 

But  notwithstanding  these  discouraging  circumstances,  the 
future  of  the  State,  if  no  untoward  event  again  occurs  to  check 
our  natural  progress,  is  full  of  hope.  The  progress  already  made 
by  ourselves,  with  our  own  means,  gives  unmistakable  assurance 
that  we  wTill,  at  no  distant  day,  become  opulent  as  a  people  and 
have  a  grand  development  of  our  State.  Georgia  will  come 
to  be  known,  not  merely  as  an  Agricultural,  but  as  a  Manu 
facturing  State.  Manufacturing  Capital  will  come  to  the  Cotton- 
fields,  and  with  it  will  come  denser  population,  greater  general 
wealth,  and  higher  organization.  Her  Mining  resources  will 
be  developed — Gold,  Coal,  Iron,  Lime,  etc.,  etc. — also  her 
immense  natural  advantages  of  commercial  situation.  Middle 
and  Upper  Georgia  will  be  sought  for  the  climate  as  well  as 
for  other  advantages,  and  will  have  a  largely  increased  white 
population. 

Georgia  has  the  greatest  diversity  of  resources  and  powers 
of  adaptation,  and  is  recognized  as  tne  Empire  State  of  the 
South.  Her  career  is  in  the  future.  Her  great  hope  is  in  her 
own  people.  Mr.  John  C.  Reed,  in  his  book,  The  Old  and 
the  New  South,  says  :  "  The  best  inheritance  of  the  New 


CHARACTER    OF   THE   PEOPLE IMMIGRATION.  9 

from  the  Old  South  is  the  Southern  people.  .  .  .  There  is  a 
great  residuum  of  progressive  energy,  of  intellectual  strength, 
and  moral  worth  in  the  people  of  the  Southern  States.  They 
need  not  fear  a  comparison  .  .  .  with  the  most  enlightened 
communities.  Great  men  .  .  .  such  as  the  South  have  given 
birth  to,  in  unbroken  succession,  are  the  unmistakable  signs 
of  a  great  people.  .  .  .  The  rank  and  file  of  the  Confederate 
armies  have  given  proof  that  the  men  of  the  South  must  be 
classed,  in  all  the  elements  of  complete  character,  with  the 
best  that  the  world  has  ever  seen.  .  .  .  Crime  (before  the 
war)  was  so  infrequent  that  a  single  morning  of  the  term  of 
a  rural  court,  nearly  always  sufficed  to  dispose  of  every  indict 
ment  ;  there  was  little  want  or  pauperism  ;  virtue  was  every 
where  the  rule  in  private  life,  and  there  was  seldom  even  the 
suspicion  of  corruption  in  government  or  the  administration 
of  justice.  The  history  of  this  people  since  the  Avar  shows 
that  they  are  possessed  of  the  best  Anglo-Saxon  mettle." 

It  is  the  character  of  a  people  which  constitutes  a  State, 
and  in  this  we  have  abiding  confidence.  Not  crushed  by  loss, 
Georgians  are  still  full  of  pluck  and  energy,  and  think  not  of 
succumbing,  but  only  of  how  to  meet  the  new  exigencies. 
Their  resources  are  great  in  versatility  and  power  of  accommo 
dation,  and  a  proper  use  of  their  natural  advantages  will  make 

them  a  noteworthy  people. 

•*-> 

IMMIGRATION. 

Georgia  presents  to  immigrants  a  splendid  combination  of 
advantages,  natural  and  social.  Many  of  them  are  common 
to  the  Southern  States  and  some  to  the  Cotton  States  only  ; 
while  others  are  peculiar  to  Georgia.  So  numerous  and 
substantial  are  these  advantages  and  inducements,  as  only  to 
stand  in  need  of  appreciation  to  lead  to  large  immigration. 
They  will  bear,  too,  the  most  attentive  study.  Few  countries 
can  bear  so  systematic  a  treatment  and  so  rigorous  an  appeal 
to  first  principles,  by  a  direct  comparison,  instituted  and 
carried  out  between 


10  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


THE    WANTS    OF    MAN    AND    THE    MEANS    OF    SUPPLY. 

Take  all  human  wants,  thoughtfully  considered,  and  compare 
xhem  seriatim  with  the  provisions  here  made  for  their  supply. 

Bastiat,  the  French  philosopher,  sums  up  the  wants  of  man 
substantially  as  follows,  beginning  with  the  simplest  and 
advancing  to  the  more  complex  and  artificial  :  Air,  Food, 
Clothing,  Lodging,  Health,  Locomotion,  Sense  of  Security, 
Instruction,  Diversion,  Sense  of  the  Beautiful.  Some  of  these 
wants  are  gratified  by  nature,  some  by  society,  and  some  by 
the  combined  action  of  both.  Accepting  this  summary,  com 
pare,  in  Georgia,  the  supply  provided  : 

1.  Air. — Let  the  air  be  regarded  in  a  wider  sense  as  the 
synonym  of  climate.     It  is  balmy,  delicious,  and  wholesome. 
It  has  been  said  that  no  finer  climate  than  that  of  Middle 
Georgia  is  enjoyed  by  any  English-speaking  people — and  they 
hold  one  fourth  of  the  habitable  globe,  scattered  over  every 
quarter.     Take  it  year  in  and  year  out,  it  is  only  surpassed  in 
comfort  by  some  of  the   "  table-land  "  regions,  which,  by  way 
of  compensation,  lack  variety.     There  is,  especially   in    the 
Southern  autumnal  season   and  the  Indian  Summer,  an  inde 
scribable  charm,   a  sense  of   delicious  repose,    which   makes 
existence  itself  an  enjoyment.     Of  many  a  day,  it  may  be  said, 
"  This  is  a  gem — a  perfect  chrysolite  !"     With  its  balmy  breath 
and  its  absolute  freedom  from  every  sense  of  oppression  or 
exaction,  it  suits  one,  even  as  Sancho  Panza  said  of  sleep  :  it 
fits  him  all  over  like  a  garment. 

2.  Food. — Xowhere  can    be    grown  a    greater  variety   of 
wholesome  and  delicious  food.     The  range   of  food  crops  for 
man  and  beast  is  unsurpassed.     The  cereals  in  their  perfection, 
show  both  to  the  taste  and  to  chemical  analysis  a  superior 
composition,   quality,  and  flavor  ;  "  Corn  bread,"  Xorth  and 
South,  is  not  the  same  thing  ;    Sugar-cane,  Rice,  and  Field 
Peas  and"  vegetables  of  the    most  varied  sort ;    the  Sweet- 
Potato  through  the   entire  winter  and   summer — enough   of 
itself  to  tempt  an  epicure — substantial  and  delicious.      At  a 
county  fair  held  in  November,  a  gentleman  well  known  to  the 
country  sent  from  his  garden  for  exhibition   24  varieties   of 
vegetables  ;    and  this  entirely  without    special    preparation. 
Fruits  of  the   finest  flavor,   and    in    abundance.      And    such 


WANTS    OF    MAN    AND    THEIK    SUPPLY.  11 

Peaches  !  and,  what  is  not  generally  supposed,  such  Pears  ! 
Apples,  Plums — domestic  and  wild;  Strawberries  ;  Raspberries 
— the  flavor  of  Peaches  and  Strawberries  surpassingly  fine.  The 
Figs,  after  all,  regarded  by  many  as  the  finest  fruit  we  have, 
abundant,  perfectly  wholesome,  and  covering  a  long  season. 
The  Scuppernong  Grape  is  a  like  resource. 

For  animal  food,  aside  from  game  and  fish,  there  is  no 
country  better  adapted  to  the  cheap  production  of  the  best 
meats.  Beef — perhaps  not  quite  so  cheaply  raised  at  present 
as  in  the  blue-grass  region — may  still  be  had  in  abundance. 
So  with  Mutton,  Pork,  and  Poultry.  A  large  part  of  the 
time  the  animals  producing  these,  can,  to  a  great  extent,  "  find 
themselves."  With  our  brief  winters  and  light  snow,  the 
stock  on  a  farm  is  largely  self-supporting,  and  no  one  need 
want  for  meat,  or  for  having  it  fresh  the  year  round.  No 
where  can  Poultry  be  raised  better  or  cheaper,  and  our  dairy 
facilities,  though  poorly  utilized,  are  unsurpassed. 

In  a  word,  for  food-raising  we  are  admirably  situated  ;  nor 
do  we  ourselves  half  appreciate  our  advantages  for  abundance 
and  variety  of  choice  food. 

3.  Clothing. — The  South  is  the  home  of  Cotton — the  choicest 
of  clothing  material.     It  may  be  equally  so  of  Wool.     It  is 
capable  of  Flax  and  Silk';  and  has  the  best  natural  facilities 
for  manufacturing  all  these  after  their  production.     In  this 
respect,  Georgia  is  unsurpassed. 

4.  Lodging. — There  is  abundant  material,  well  diffused,  for 
housebuilding,  of  whatever  sort,  from  the  humble  and  quickly 
reared  cabin  to  the  stateliest  mansion.     Wood,  Brick,  Stone, 
Marble,  Slate — material  for  sills,  and  plank  and  shingles — the 
pine  and  cypress — abundant.     Material  for   all  furniture,  for 
comfort  and  luxury,  abounds. 

5.  Health. — No  greater  errors  abound  abroad  than  on  this 
subject.     Life  Insurance  Companies  have  discriminated  against 
some  of  the  healthiest  regions  of  the  globe.     The  character  of 
sickness  at  the  North   and  South  differs  ;    but  the  general 
health  at  the  South  and  the  rates  of  mortality  will  compare 
favorably  with  that  of  the  North. 

The  conditions  of  health  are  perhaps  more  manageable. 
Certain  low  or  swampy  tracts  at  the  South  have  given  a  false 
impression  as  to  the  general  and  pervading  salubrity  of  the 


12  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

climate.  These  places  are  well  known  and  avoidable  ;  while 
at  the  North  an  all-pervading  tendency — say  to  consumption 
— cannot  be  easily  escaped.  From  this  disease,  the  health 
maps  in  the  Census  Atlas  show  that  we  have  an  unusual 
exemption,  especially  in  lower  Georgia,  This  is  also  true  of 
the  mountain  region.  In  Rabun  County,  a  death  from  con 
sumption  has  never  been  known  to  occur.  The  softness  of  our 
winters  is  greatly  promotive  of  longevity. 

6.  Locomotion. — The  impediments  to  this  are  greatest  in  a 
cold    country — winter-locked,    ice-bound  ;    or    in    a   tropical 
country  having  an  excess  of  heat  and  rain.     In  our  moderate 
and    delightful    climate,    comfortable    indoors    or   out,    little 
restraint  arises  either  from  heat  or  cold,  snow  or  ice,  or  any 
natural  cause.     In  summer  and  winter,   spring   and  autumn, 
ground  and  water  are  alike  open  for  use.     The  air  in  winter  is 
cold  enough  for  exhilaration,  but  generally  not  chilling   and 
repressive.     In  the  autumn,  it  is  a  luxury  to  move  in  it,  and 
breathe  it  in.     In  the  summer,  sunstrokes  seldom  ever  occur 
under   any  circumstances,   while   they  are  frequent  in  more 
northern  latitudes.     In  summer,  the  days  are  shorter  and  the 
nights  longer.      Nowhere  can  a  pleasanter  out-door  life    be 
found,  for  the  agriculturist  whose  duties  require  it,  or  for  the 
sportsman  or  pleasure-seeker. 

The  character  of  the  soil  and  surface  in  Southern  Georgia 
admits  of  admirable  and  easily  made  roads.  In  the  undulating 
country,  they  cost  more,  but  there  is  more  variety  to  invite 
out  into  the  air  and  sunshine. 

7.  A  Sense  of  Security. — Of  this  sense  against  molestation  by 
the  seasons  or  natural  causes,  we  have  already  treated.     It  is 
also  necessary  against  social  injuries  by  law  or  by  fellow-men. 
Here,  too,  serious  misapprehensions  prevail.     There  is  an  idea 
of  violence  and  disorder  in  Southern  society.     The  statistics 
of  crime,  like  those  of  health,  do  not  sustain  this  view  ;  and 
this  error,  too,  has  arisen  from  local  and  casual  disturbances, 
seldom  witnessed,    much   magnified,    and    concerning   which 
there  is  really  no  practical  feeling  of  apprehension.     Indeed, 
the  actual  state  of  Southern  society — its  quiescence,  freedom 
from  danger  of  outbreaks,  combinations,  strikes,  etc. — is  just 
the  contrary.     The  relation  between  the  white    people    and 
the  negroes  is  the  most  amiable  which  ever  existed  between 


WANTS    OF   MAN   AND    THEIR   SUPPLY.  13 

two  races  so  far  asunder  in  external  characteristics,  cultiva 
tion,  development  of  brain,  and  with  like  surroundings.  No 
outbreaks  occurred  during  the  war.  The  supposed  volcano 
upon  which  we  lived  gave  forth  no  eruption  and  caused  no 
earthquakes.  Considering  the  fearful  tendencies  and  the  bad 
management,  the  difficulties  at  an  early  period  after  the  war 
were  few  and  inconsiderable.  Nowhere  do  a  larger  propor 
tion  of  the  population  sleep  without  locks  on  their  doors  than 
in  Georgia  and  the  South  generally,  fearless  both  of  violence 
and  theft. 

8.  Instruction. — This,  in  some  sections  of  Georgia,  for  some 
years  longer,  must  depend  largely  on  parents  and  the  habits 
of  the  individual.     For  abundant  school  advantages,  a  certain 
density    of  population  is   necessary,    and   the   want  of    this 
presents  the  only  difficulty.     The  needful  conditions  improve 
with  the  increase  of  population,  and  as  we  regain  our  wealth 
and  prosperity. 

9.  Diversion    could  not  be  omitted    from  a  Frenchman's 
catalogue  of  needs,  nor  could  a  Sense  of  the  Beautiful.     So  far 
as  nature  goes,  variety  gratifies   both,  and  we  have   that   of 
season  and  climate,  of  soil  and  surface,  plants  and  trees,  of 
sky  and  sunsets,  of  mountains  and  plains.     For  a  natural  sense 
of  the  Beautiful,  we  have  both  grand  and  quiet  scenery.     The 
country  beautiful  enough  in  itself,  but  upon  which,  if  the 
expense  devoted  to  many  others  had  been  bestowed,  it  would 
indeed  be  an  earthly  paradise. 

Every  charm  of  cultivation,  of  flowers  and  shrubbery,  can  be 
added  with  less  cost  than  in  most  climates. 

Of  the  Southern  people,  it  may  be  truly  said  that  they  are  a 
hospitable  people,  friendly  to  strangers  and  given  to  hospi 
tality  ;  and  a  foreigner  with  ordinary  prudence  will  not  find 
them  otherwise.  If  he  exhibit  good  sense  and  good  feeling, 
he  will  soon  have  numerous  and  attached  friends. 

To  one  other  want  we  shall  refer — viz.,  Money.  This  is 
the  means  of  procuring,  by  exchange,  those  tilings  which 
money  will  supply,  though  not  all  of  the  foregoing  wants. 
For  making  money  or  the  things  money  will  buy' — its  full 
equivalent  in  comfort — the  South  presents  excellent  oppor 
tunities  to  those  who  have  skill  or  capital,  or  both.  Like  all 
other  countries,  it  is  subject  to  "  hard  times,"  but  no  family 


14  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

need  ever  know  want.  Agriculturally,  it  has  the  best  of  money 
crops — Cotton,  if  not  abused.  For  Manufacturing,  it  presents 
the  finest  opening  to  be  found  in  the  world.  For  Mining 
industry,  also  fine  facilities.  For  Trade,  good  inducements  to 
those  who  have  capital.  For  Professional  work,  it  is  not  yet 
so  ripe. 

Various  conveniences  and  appliances,  also,  are  necessary, 
such  as  Roads,  Railroads,  Churches,  Schools,  Court-Houses, 
and  the  machinery  of  Justice  and  Law.  In  these  respects 
the  advantages  over  a  new  country  are  world-wide.  The 
roughness  of  a  pioneer  life  is  over,  and  the  advantages  of 
a  social  and  industrial  progress  already  attained.  There  is 
land  cleared  yet  woodland  convenient,  railroad  facilities 
ample  for  the  present  and  for  many  years  to  come,  a  settled 
state  of  society,  churches  to  go  to,  schools  for  children,  laws 
established. 

It  is  difficult  to  convey  a  full  idea  of  the  presence  of  these 
advantages  compared  with  their  absence. 

The  distinction  drawn  by  Bastiat  between  the  laborious 
supply  of  human  wants  and  their  gratuitous  supply  by  nature, 
is  eminently  favorable  here.  Nature  does  what  elsewhere, 
by  much  labor,  art  must  accomplish.  Take  warmth  for 
example,  and  compare  the  necessary  provision  for  our  winters 
and  those  of  a  cold  country.  Take  the  food  of  cattle  as 
another  illustration,  and  think  of  them  as  grazing  through  the 
winter  on  barley,  oats,  or  rye  in  the  South,  compared  with 
cattle  housed  through  the  winter  and  fed  on  dry  forage  in  the 
North.  In  the  spring,  the  farmer  of  each  section  has  his  ox 
or  his  cow,  but  how  different  the  trouble  and  expense  !  So 
far  as  natural  advantages  go,  nature  has  just  stopped  short 
of  prodigality. 

The  people  of  the  State  are  (it  may  be  considered  as  a 
matter  of  course)  much  attached  to  the  country,  and  accus 
tomed  to  refer  to  it  always  in  terms  of  highest  appreciation. 
"  The  Sunny  South,"  "  The  Land  of  the  Sun,"  "  The  finest' land 
the  sun  shines  on,"  "  The  Garden-Spot  of  the  World  " — these 
expressions  are  not  infrequent.  Many  Northern  men  have 
endorsed  them.  Men  who  have  travelled  extensively  have 
said,  that  taking  it  all  in  all,  it  is  one  of  the  finest  countries  to 
live  in.  The  land  is  not  so  rich  as  in  some  sections,  but  ill 


SUGGESTIONS    TO    IMMIGRANTS.  15 

health  usually  accompanies  very  rich  land  ;  yet  one  year  with 
another,  with  good  management,  there  will  be  a  reliable 
quantity  of  products,  botli  for  supplies  and  for  sale. 

For  home  comfort  and  abundance,  no  country  is  better 
suited,  if  one  will  but  make  them  a  prime  object.  Germans 
and  other  foreigners  have  frequently  remarked  on  the  advan 
tage  of  winter  crops,  and  the  ground  working  for  them  all 
the  time,  and  not  being  ice-bound  in  winter. 

Increased  population  would  rapidly  lead  to  diversification 
of  pursuits,  which  again  would  rapidly  develop  the  needed 
capital  from  within,  if  not  from  abroad;  and  we  do  not  hesitate 
to  say,  as  the  result  of  observation  and  experience,  that  the 
best  immigration,  next  to  that  from  the  neighboring  States 
(of  South  and  North  Carolina  and  Virginia),  is  the  immigration 
from  the  Northern  States,  rather  than  from  abroad.  These 
are  soonest  assimilated.  The  best  means  of  harmonizing  the 
sections  is  by  the  mutual  acquaintance  to  which  such  immi 
gration  will  give  rise.  Sectional  antipathies  are  based  on 
mutual  ignorance,  and  disappear  before  knowledge. 

SUGGESTIONS    TO    IMMIGRANTS. 

Come  and  see  for  yourselves.  Do  not  expect  fairy-land,  or 
exemption  from  labor  and  care  ;  but  come  and  compare 
climate,  productions,  and  the  general  conditions  of  comfort 
with  those  to  be  had  elsewhere,  and  you  will  find  them  to 
compare  favorably.  You  will  quickly  see  that  we  have  not 
improved  our  natural  advantages  adequately  ;  but  you  will 
find  that  Nature  has  done  her  part  well ;  and  if  you  but  bring 
with  you  good  habits  of  painstaking  and  economy,  you  will 
soon  build  up  a  delightful  home.  You  will  find  good  sense 
and  good  feeling  ;  and  in  any  considerable  community,  men 
of  culture  and  refinement.  Still  generally  they  do  not  show 
so  well  at  first  as  on  longer  acquaintance. 

You  should  visit  the  country,  and  see  the  capacities  of  the  soil 
and  climate.  Do  not  regard  the  present  agriculturists  as 
knowing  every  thing,  nor  yet  fall  into  the  contrary  error  of 
supposing  they  know  nothing.  In  fact,  they  know  much  ; 
yet  the  present  is  but  a  transition  state,  and  they  have  not 
fully  solved  the  problem  of  conformity  to  the  new  conditions 


16  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEOKGIA. 

of  life  and  labor.  The  young  men  and  the  new  men  are  now 
on  an  equal  experience  level  with  the  old  •  so  you  will  have 
a  fair  start. 

The  inducements  generally  referred  to  are  agricultural. 
Those  for  manufacturers  are  equally  great.  For  success  in 
these,  nothing  is  needed  but  capital  and  good  management; 
and  where  will  they  thrive  without  both  ?  All  the  needful 
conditions  are  here  for  the  development  of  the  most  profitable 
manufacturing  industry  in  the  whole  country.  We  were  just 
beginning  to  reach  that  stage  of  development  when  the  war 
arrested  it.  Again,  in  Georgia,  more  rapidly  than  anywhere 
else  in  the  South,  this  progress  has  begun.  There  is,  too,  a 
large  population  fit  for  it,  and  to  be  benefited  by  it.  Climate, 
material,  and  power,  all  exist  together  in  an  unsurpassed  con 
dition.  Mining  can  be  profitably  pursued,  under  like  condi 
tions  of  capital  and  good  management. 

Professional  men  we  do  not  need  so  much  as  men  of  science 
and  skill.  Our  people  have,  themselves,  devoted  much  more 
of  their  time  to  other  subjects  than  to  science  or  to  expertness 
in  labor. 

We  would  not  overestimate  the  advantages.  There  are 
drawbacks  to  all  good  things,  and  compensations  to  all  evils. 
We  would  not  encourage  Utopian  views,  but  we  think 
Georgia,  all  things  considered,  one  of  the  most  desirable  of  all 
the  States  open  for  immigration,  and  still  inadequately  popu 
lated.  In  all  lands,  there  are  sickness  and  death,  hard  times, 
evil  days  and  evil  people,,  mixed  with  the  blessings  and  the 
good  things  of  life.  Trouble  and  discipline,  labor  and  sorrow, 
are  incident  to  all  climes  ;  yet  Nature  has  been  prodigal  in 
her  gifts  to  us,  and  man  rieeds^only  average  care  and  skill  to 
make  here  as  happy  homes  as  the  world  has  ever  known.  The 
earth,  with  its  range  of  productions,  the  sun  and  air  and  con 
ditions  of  climate,  the  abundant  wood  and  water  and  water- 
power,  the  present  settled  state  of  the  country  and  degree  of 
development,  and  the  future  promise  for  one's  children  of  a 
btill  higher  development — all  point  to  the  South  as  admirably 
suited  for  immigration,  and  to  no  part  of  the  South  more 
'  aan  to  Georgia. 


1.    THE    COUNTRY. 


GEOLOGICAL  SURVEY  OF  THE  STATE. 


1.    OUTLINE    OF    PHYSICAL    FEATURES. 

IN  the  following  pages  the  object  will  be  to  convey  to  the 
ti  reader  a  correct  outline  of  the  appearance  of  the  surface  of  the 
State, Tm4  the  materials  which  make  up  that  surface  and  the 
underlying  crust  of  the  earth,  so  far  as  penetrated  either  by 
the  farmer's  plough  or  the  miner's  pick  ;  to  describe  the  drain 
age  system  of  the  State  in  its  relation  to  the  location  of  mills 
and  factories  ;  the  transportation  of  materials  of  export  and 
import,  arid  the  natural  supply  of  timber  for  building  or  man 
ufacturing,  as  they  appear  to  one  making  a  mineralogical,  geo 
logical,  and  physical  survey. 

From  Lookout  Mountain,  in  Dade  County,  one  can  see  the 
larger  part  of  Cherokee  Georgia.  From  Pine  Log  Mountain 
in  Bartow,  and  Stone  Mountain  in  De  Kalb,  or  Mount  Airy 
in  Habersham,  one  sees  Xorthern-Middle  Georgia.  From 
Brown's  Mountain  in  Bibb,  one  can  get  an  idea  of  Southern- 
Middle  Georgia.  From  Paramore's  Hill,  Scriven  County,  one 
may  see  the  characteristic  features  of  South-eastern  Georgia. 

Standing  on  Pine  Log  Mountain,  on  the  border  of  Bartow 
and  Cherokee  Counties,  one  sees  in  the  north-west  the  High 
Point  of  Lookout  Mountain,  which  is  the  continuation  of  the 
Alleghany  or  Cumberland  Range  ;  toward  the  north,  Fort 
Mountain,  the  southern  extremity  of  the  Cohuttas,  a  prolonga 
tion  of  the  Unaka  or  western  branch  of  the  Blue  Ridge  ;  to 
the  north-east,  Grassy  Mountain,  the  south-western  extremity 
of  the  Blue  Ridge  proper,  which  extends  to  the  Enota  in 
Towns  County,  and  to  the  Rabun  Bald. 


18  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

A  little  north  of  east,  a  prominent  point  is  Mount  Yonah  in 
White  County,  which,  with  Walker's  Mountain  in  Lumpkin, 
Sawnee  Mountain  in  Forsyth,  Sweat,  Kenesaw,  and  Lost 
Mountains  in  Cobb,  and  Oak  Ridge  in  Carroll  Counties,  form 
a  line  of  peaks  extending  north-east  and  south-west  across 
almost  the  entire  State,  from  South  Carolina  to  Alabama;  and 
the  five  last  named  divide  the  Chattahoochee  waters  from  those 
of  the  Alabama. 

To  the  south-east  of  Pine  Log  can  be  seen  Stone  Mountain, 
the  last  high  point  in  the  Chattahoochee  Ridge  which  extends 
in  a  similar  manner  across  the  State  north-east  and  south- west, 
and  divides  the  Chattahoochee  from  the  streams  which  empty 
into  the  Atlantic .  east  of  Atlanta,  from  those  west  of  this 
place  which  flow  into  Flint  River,  and  unite  with  the  Chatta 
hoochee,  just  after  crossing  the  Florida  line,  forming  the 
Appalachicola  which  runs  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

To  the  south-west,  one  sees  Pine  Mountain,  an  extension  of 
Pine  Log  ;  and  west  of  that  are  the  Allatoona  Hills  of  Bartow 
County,  south  of  Etowah  River  ;  and  still  farther  Carries 
Mountain  in  Polk,  and  the  Dug  Down  Mountains  which 
separate  Polk  from  Haralson,  reaching  to  the  Alabama  line.  ^  ,  ^ 
The  region  in  view  embraces  North-west  or  Cherokee  Georgia,  \o 
and  is  the  main  portion  of  the  mineral  territory  ofthe_Sj 
Lookout  is  the  highest  of  a  series  of  ridges^muued  Sand 
Mountain,  Lookout  Mountain,  Taylor's  Ridge,  Johns  Moun 
tain,  and  Chattoogata  Ridge^v-running  north-east  and  south 
west  from  Tennessee  into  Alafbama,  and  containing  the  Coal 
and  f ossilif erous  Iron  Ore.  --  ^-  J***  o-w^n...  n&4  <fr*  &&#-*' **  Me  fc^  s 

The  Cohutta  is  a  continuation  of  the  Unaka  Range  of  Ten-       S  9if 
nessee,   and  runs    north    and  south,  ^containing  Copper  with 
some  Lead  and  Silver  Ore.     On  the  western  border  of  this 
range  are  the  beds  of  Baryta,  Manganese,  Brown  Hematite 
Iron  Ore,  and  Slate. 

On  the  east,  between  the  Cohutta  and  the  Blue  Ridge,  is 
one  belt  of  Marble,  and  adjacent  to  it  the  Gold-bearing  Schists 
which  extend  from  North  Carolina  to  Alabama  and  reappear 
on  the  south  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  with  a  belt  of  Serpentine 
Soapstone  and  Limestone  on  the  north  side  of  the  Chatta 
hoochee  Ridge,  in  the  rich  Gold  territory  of  Habersham, 
White,  Lumpkin,  Forsyth,  and  Hall  Counties,  lying  north  of 


PHYSICAL   FEATURES.  19 

these  calcareous  and  magnesian  carbonates  and  silicates,  and 
extending  from  South  Carolina  to  Alabama. 

South  of  the  Chattahoochee  Ridge,  there  is  another  Soap- 
stone  belt  with  similar  hydromica,  micaceous,  and  chloride 
schists,  which  is  also  to  some  extent  Gold-bearing.  After 
passing  a  series  of  hornblendic  Gneisses,  there  comes  still 
another  belt  of  steatitic,  silicious,  and  hydromicaceous  schists, 
on  a  line  with  Graves'  Mountain  in  Lincoln  County;  and  after 
passing  another  hornblendic  belt,  the  same  again  recur  on  the 
line  of  Oak  and  Pine  Mountains  in  Harris  County,  bounded  on 
the  south  by  Gneisses  and  Granite. 

The  intervals  between  these  Gold-bearing  rocks  make  the 
Blue,  Chattahoochee,  and  Oak  Mountain  Ridges,  and  are  at 
some  points  Copper-bearing. 

This  brings  us  to  the  middle  of  the  State,  where  the  Railroad 
from  Augusta,  via  Milledgeville,  Macon,  and  Columbus,  marks 
the  border  of  the 


CRETACEOUS    AND    TERTIARY    SEAS.  • 

« 


The  Cretaceous  extended  from  Columbus  ^  Butler,  and 
formed  deposits  from  this  line  south  to  Pataula  Creek,  above 
Fort  Gaines.  The  Tertiary  covered  the  rest  of  the  State  with 
Marl-beds,  Limestones,  etc.,  as  far  south  as  to  Chatham  County, 
and  thence  by  the  junction  of  Oconee  and  Ocmulgee  Rivers, 
and  via  Quitman  on  the  Withlacoochee,  to  the  Florida  line. 
The  latest  tertiary  sands  and  clays  cover  the  remainder  of  the 
State,  or  South-eastern  Georgia,  and  gradually  descend  to  the 
Okefinokee  Swamp,  not  much  more  than  one  hundred  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  sea. 

The  surface  of  the  State  shows  one  other  peculiar  feature, 
in  the  heavy  beds  of  sand,  gravel,  and  pipe  clay,  which  border 
the  older  granitic  and  gneissoid  rocks  along  the  line  of  railroad 
referred  to  above,  and  extending"  generally  10  to  20  miles 
southward,  sometimes  forming  hills  capped  with  ferruginous 
sandstone.  These  deposits  have  been  referred  to  the  flooding 
of  the  Southern  States  by  the  water  from  melting  ice  at  the 
close  of  the  Glacial  Period,  when  the  rocks  of  the  Northern 
States  were  grooved  and  striated  by  the  grinding  of  the 
immense  ice-masses  which  covered  the  greater  portion  of  the 


20  HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 

continent  north  of  the  Ohio  River,  and,  by  their  melting, 
deposited  "  Moraines"  and  drift-beds  over  the  Middle  States  ; 
while  the  floods  of  water  from  their  extremities  poured  over 
the  Atlantic  and  Gulf  States  in  streams  which  formed  gra 
vel-beds  at  Washington,  Richmond,  Fayetteville,  Columbia, 
Milledgeville,  Tuscaloosa,  Jackson,  and  Vicksburg,  laying  the 
foundations  for  Capital  cities  in  a  soil  admirably  drained,  and 
with  fine  springs  of  freestone  water  just  at  the  head  of  navi 
gation  of  the  principal  rivers. 

After  this  Glacial  or  Drift  Period  closed,  there  was  a  slower 
flow  of  the  waters;  the  sediment  deposited  formed  a  blue  clay, 
which  is  the  characteristic  of  our  rice  swamp  and  tide-water 
swamps,  and  this  was  the  last  change  that  the  surface  under 
went  until  the  period  when  man  began  to  record  his  observa 
tions  in  the  Human  Aye,  to  mark  on  trees  •;&#&  rocks  and 
wharves  the  highest  and  lowest  water-marks,  to  observe  the 
amount  of  mud  and  sand  deposited  each  year  by  the  spring 
freshets,  and  to  note  the  gradual  filling  up  of  marshes  by  the 
sediment  from  streams  flowing  into  them,  the  accumulation  of 
vegetable  matter  from  leaves  and  brandies  and  moss-beds,  and 
the  building  of  reefs  by  the  gradual  accumulation  of  oyster- 
shells  along  the  coasts. 

2.    GEOLOGY. 

Geology  is  the  science  which  describes  the  physical 
features  of  the  earth,  the  rocks  which  compose  its  crust, 
the  order  of  their  arrangement,  the  remains  of  vegetable 
and  animal  life  which  are  buried  in  the  layers  accessible  to 
man,  and  the  forces  which  have  in  the  past  made  changes  in 
these  layers,  or  are  now  doing  so.  It  is  interesting  to  the 
Agriculturist,  the  Miner,  the  Manufacturer,  and  the  Merchant. 

To  the  Farmer,  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  to  know  the 
origin  of  the  soil  which  he  cultivates,  and  the  causes  of  the 
changes  which  it  undergoes. 

To  the  Miner,  it  is  essential  that  he  should  understand  the 
relations  of  the  metal-bearing  rocks  to  those  which  are  of  no 
value,  so  that  he  may  expend  his  labor  where  profit  will  result. 

To  the  Manufacturer,  the  cheapest  pOAver  that  can  be 
applied  is  furnished  by  the  waterfalls  formed  by  the  passage 
of  streams  over  beds  of  rocks  which  resist  their  wearing  effect. 


ORIGIX    OF    SOILS CRUST   OF    THE    EARTH.  21 

To  the  merchant,  the  cost  of  transportation  is  a  prime  factor 
in  estimating  his  profits  ;  and  this  is  regulated  by  the  number 
and  character  of  the  rivers  which  furnish  the  cheapest  means 
of  conveyance,  and  the  mountain  ranges  which  impede  traffic 
or  limit  the  range  of  the  market  in  supply  and  demand. 

Let  us  inquire,  What  are  soils  ?  They  are  simply  the  result 
of  the  action  of  the  atmosphere  and  water,  and  the  heat  of  the 
sun,  or  the  disintegrating  effect  of  frost  on  the  rocks  which 
make  up  the  earth's  surface,  and  the  remains  of  vegetables 
and  animals  mingled  with  these.  They  consist  of  the  same 
elements  as  the  rocks  from  which  they  are  derived  ;  and  these 
rocks  are  made  up  of  minerals,  which,  in  turn,  can  be  separated 
into  chemical  elements  or  simple  bodies  which  can  not  be 
further  separated — in  other  words,  are  not  compound. 

The  ancients  recognized  only  four  elements  of  which  all  natu 
ral  objects  were  supposed  to  be  composed — viz.,  Earth,  Air, 
Fire,  and  Water. 

Chemists  have  been  able,  by  means  of  the  galvanic  battery, 
to  separate  water  into  two  gases,  Hydrogen  and  Oxygen.  The 
air  or  atmosphere  they  have  found  to  be  a  mixture  of  two 
gases,  Oxygen  and  Nitrogen,  with  a  small  and  variable 
amount  of  watery  vapor,  and  a  still  less  amount  of  Carbonic 
Acid  and  Ammonia.  The  Earth,  or  the  rocky  crust  which  is 
exposed  to  view  on  the  surface,  and  those  substances  which 
are  dug  out  of  it  called  Minerals,  they  find  to  contain  about  69 
elements  of  different  physical  properties. 

In  digging  the  deep  mines  and  boring  artesian  wells,  it  has 
been  found  that  there  is  a  constant  and  tolerably  regular  in 
crease  of  heat,  after  passing  50  feet  as  we  descend  toward  the 
centre  of  the  earth,  amounting  to  about  1  per  cen4  for  every  • 
100  feet.  At  a  depth  of  30  miles,  this  heat  would,  at  this  rate, 
become  so  great  as  to  melt  iron,  and  at  50  miles  all  the 
other  metals  and  the  rocks,  but  for  the  fact  that  the  increase  of 
pressure  of  matter  above,  raises  the  melting-point  of  these 
rocks.  It  is  also  known  that  all  bodies  give  out  heat  into  the 
air  or  surrounding  bodies  in  space  ;  and  hence  the  conclusion 
is  drawn  that,  during  the  long  period  which  has  elapsed  since 
the  earth  was  created,  there  has  been  a  gradual  diminution  of 
its  temperature,  and  that  originally  it  existed  in  a  gaseous 
condition.  Then,  as  it  cooled,  it  became  liquid,  and  finally 


22  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

the  outer  portion  or  crust  became  solid,  while  beneath  the 
crust,  at  a  depth  of  20  or  30  miles,  there  may  still  be  found 
liquid  matter,  such  as  is  thrown  out  from  volcanoes  as  lava, 
and  such  as  the  Trap-rock  which  we  find  penetrating  the  other 
and  stratified  rocks.  Cooling  is  accompanied  by  contraction. 
As  this  has  taken  place,  the  figure  of  the  earth  has  been 
modified  so  as  to  form  two  immense  troughs,  in  which  the 
water  has  collected,  separated  by  two  large  bodies  of  land, 
the  Western  Continent  or  America,  and  the  Eastern  Continent 
or  Old  World.  The  Western  Continent  has  two  long  ranges 
of  mountains  parallel  to  the  borders  of  the  oceans — the 
Appalachians  on  the  Atlantic,  and  the  Rocky  Mountains  on 
the  Pacific  side. 

From  the  shells,  bones,  teeth,  etc.,  of  animals  found  in  the 
rocks,  it  is  inferred  that  animals  to  which  these  parts  belonged, 
lived  while  the  sand,  clay,  etc.,  in  which  we  find  them  were 
being  deposited  from  water.  By  comparing  these  relics  which 
we  dig  up,  and  hence  c&\\.  fossils,  with  the  corresponding  parts 
of  animals  now  living,  we  find  that  those  dug  up  near  the 
ocean  are  very  nearly  of  the  same  kind  as  those  now  living. 

The  oyster-shells  found  near  the  line  of  Chatham  and 
Effingham  Counties  are  almost  exactly  like  those  of  the  rac 
coon  oyster  now  living  in  the  neighborhood  of  Savannah. 
The  shells  found  at  Enoch's  Mill,  in  Effingham  County,  are 
somewhat  different  from  those  now  living  on  the  sea-coast  ; 
and  the  vertebral  bones  found  there  are  those  of  a  saurian  or 
lizard-like  animal,  but  not  the  same  as  those  of  the  alligator 
now  living  in  Okefinokee  Swamp. 

The  shells  found  in  the  marl-beds  in  Scriven  County  differ 
still  more  from  those  now  living  ;  and  at  Shell  Bluff,  in  Burke 
County,  we  find  oyster-shells  a  foot  long,  which  no  one  would 
take  for  the  edible  Virginia  or  Savannah  oyster. 

The  corals  which  we  find  on  Lookout  Mountain  are  entirely 
different  from  those  found  near  Thomasville.  In  the  lime 
stones  of  Dade  Valley,  near  Trenton,  we  find  the  remains  of  ani 
mals  called  Orthoceras,  entirely  different  from  any  now  living 
in  any  part  of  the  world.  In  Bartow  County,  near  Adairsville, 
we  find  a  remarkable  fossil,  called  by  geologists  Lingula, 
from  its  tongue  shape,  and  from  its  being  found  in  the  lowest 
rocks,  Linyula  prima,  a  form  of  life  which  has  had  repre- 


EARLIEST  LIFE.  23 

sentatives  or  relatives  in  all  the  rocks  which  have  been  formed. 


from  the  lowest  to  the  highest. 

The  remains  of  plants  found  buried  in  the  shales  of  Lookout 
and  Sand  Mountains  are  entirely  different  from  any  now  living, 
from  the  mountains  to  the  seaboard  of  Georgia. 

Again,  we  find  rocks  in  which  there  is  no  vestige  of  life  ex 
cepting  a  few  sea-weed  impressions  and  worm-holes  bored  by 
animals,  when  the  mud  and  clay  were  soft  and  still  retained 
in  the  rocks  after  they  have  been  subjected  to  pressure  from 
hundreds  of  feet  of  matter  piled  in  layers  above  them. 

Finally,  there  are  rocks  in  Georgia  which  show  no  signs  of 
there  being  any  thing  living  at  the  time  they  were  deposited  ; 
and  these  rocks  are  as  hard  as  if  they  had  boon  baked  in  a 
pottery-furnace  for  a  thousand  years,  and  wo  find  running 
through  them  veins  and  wedges  of  Granite  and  Trap,  which 
look  almost  the  same  as  the  lava  now  pouring  from  Vesuvius. 

From  these  and  thousands  of  similar  data,  geologists  have 
reasoned,  that  after  the  earth  had  cooled  enough  to  form  a 
solid  crust,  the  water  and  atmosphere  gradually  wore  away 
the  exposed  rocks,  and  spread  out — or,  to  use  a  Latin  word, 
stratified — the  grains  of  sand  and  particles  of  kaolin  and  frag 
ments  of  limestone  over  the  sea-bottom.  The  sea-weeds  which 
grew  in  the  warm  waters  of  the  ocean  were  sometimes  buried 
in  the  layers  ;  and  on  the  beach,  worms,  which  could  live  in 
water  almost  boiling,  bored  their  holes  in  the  soft  sand  or 
plastic  clay. 

As  the  earth  and  the  waters  above  the  earth  cooled  still 
farther  and  contracted  still  more,  life  in  the  waters  increased  ; 
and  the  Brachiopods,  or  animals  with  arm-like  feet,  began  to 
float  around  in  search  of  food,  and  corals  began  to  grow  and 
form  reefs.  In  the  shallow  waters  hemmed  in  by  these  coral 
reefs,  there  began  to  grow  a  luxuriant  swamp  vegetation 
inhaling  the  superabundant  carbonic  acid  of  the  atmosphere, 
and  giving  off  again  the  oxygen  for  air-breathing  animals, 
while  they  stored  away  the  carbon  in  their  own  skeletons  or 
trunks;  and  when  they  died  formed  peat-bogs  or  marsh-muck- 
like  that  which  now  covers  the  Okefinokee  Swamp  to  a  depth 
of  four  or  five  feet. 

By  an  oscillation  or  bending  of  the  earth's  crust  beneath  the 
swamp,  there  came  an  inroad  of  the  sea-water,  bringing  clay 


24  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

and  sand  and  pebbles,  and  covered  up  the  vegetable  matter, 
just  as  the  charcoal-burner  does  his  kiln,  in  a  small  way  ;  and 
then,  as  the  sands  accumulated  and  the  bottom  of  the  marsh 
and  the  underlying  crust  bent  down  beneath  the  increased 
weight  of  deposits,  and  approached  nearer  the  central  heat, 
these  plants  were  partially  coked  and  lost  a  large  part  of  the 
oxygen  and  hydrogen  which  they  contained  as  water  or 
steam;  and  the  portion  made  of  carbon  remained  partly  as 
fixed  carbon,  while  some  of  it  united  with  hydrogen  as  hydro 
carbon  or  bitumen,  to  serve  as  a  source  of  gas  for  our  modern 
gas-meters. 

In  some  places,  the  bending  down  of  the  earth's  crust  was 
so  great  that  a  break  occurred,  and  the  heated  rocky  matter 
from  the  interior  escaped  in  the  form  of  trap  dikes,  granite 
veins,  etc.;  and  where  these  came  near  the  coal,  the  bitumen 
was  driven  out,  and  left  pure  carbon  as  Anthracite  Coal,  as  in 
Pennsylvania. 

This  has  not  occurred  near  enough  to  the  coal  deposits  in 
Georgia  to  form  this  kind  of  coal,  though  in  some  of  the 
older  rocks  we  find  it  in  another  and  still  more  altered  form, 
as  Graphite  or  Black  Lead,  which  is  nearly  pure  carbon  with 
a  little  Iron  ;  and  in  the  Itacolumite  Sandstones,  small  quan 
tities  of  carbon  have  perhaps  been  changed  to  the  purest  form, 
that  of  the  Diamond  ;  since  occasionally  we  find  a  perfectly 
crystallized  Diamond  in  the  debris,  resulting  from  the  washing 
down  of  this  sandstone  in  White,  Hall,  and  Lumpkin  Counties. 
Three  of  these  are  now  in  the  State,  one  beautiful  crystal 
having  24  faces,  or  reflecting  surfaces  ;  another  having  48 
faces,  and  a  third  which  has  been  cut  and  polished  by  the 
jeweller  and  set  in  a  ring. 

One  other  form  of  carbon  occurs  in  .Clay  County,  near  Fort 
Gaines,  which  still  shows  the  woody  structure,  and  is  called 
Lignite. 

The  rivers  of  the  present  day  are  constantly  wearing  away 
the  rocks,  and  deposit  at  their  mouths  a  fine  sediment,  and, 
when  they  overflow,  a  similar  alluvium  along  the  flats  outside 
of  their  banks. 

The  land  near  the  mouths  is  sometimes  raised  by  the 
oscillations  of  the  earth's  crust,  and  land  vegetation  then 
begins.  There  have  been  apparently  a  number  of  these  eleva- 


GEOLOGIC    UPHEAVALS.  25 

tions  in  Georgia,  which  have  not  only  been  sufficient  to  raise 
the  country  about  the  mouths  of  rivers,  but  the  whole 
coast  region,  from  15  miles  above  Savannah,  along  a  curved 
line  to  the  junction  of  the  Oconee  and  Ocmulgee  where  they 
form  the  Altamaha,  and  around  to  the  west,  embracing  the 
country  where  the  Allapaha  and  Withlacoochee  now  have  their 
feeders  in  the  branches  and  creeks  of  Irwin  and  Colquitt  Coun 
ties,  and  along  the  ridge  which  divides  these  from  the  head 
waters  of  the  Ocklockonee  and  the  streams  of  Thomas  County, 
forming  the  water-shed  which  separates  the  streams  emptying 
into  Appalachee  Bay  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  from  those  tend 
ing  toward  the  Atlantic. 

Another  elevation  of  the  land  exposed  all  that  portion  of 
the  State  lying  between  this  line  and  one  drawn  from 
Augusta,  via  Macon,  to  Pataula  Creek,  above  Fort  Gaines 
on  the  Chattahoochee. 

Another  brought  up  the  old  ocean-bed  from  Macon  to 
Columbus. 

The  next  elevation  in  point  of  time  brought  up  all  the 
North-west  portion  of  the  State  bounded  by  the  Tennessee 
and  Alabama  lines,  the  Cohutta  Mountains  in  Murray  County, 
the  Allatoona  Hills  in  Bartow,  and  the  Dug  Down  Mountains 
in  Polk  County. 

Before  this  there  must  have  been  another  which  raised 
Lookout  Mountain  and  others  parallel  to  it  as  far  east  as 
Rocky  Face  Ridge,  Dalton,  and  Rome  ;  so  that  the  streams 
have  cut  them  through  lengthwise  from  north-east  to  south 
west. 

Still  another  elevation  exposed  the  country  lying  between 
the  Selma  Rome  &  Dalton  Railroad,  and  the  line  already 
mentioned  of  the  Cohutta  and  Dug  Down,  so  that  it  has  been 
denuded  lower  than  any  other  section  of  the  State  ;  and  per 
haps  at  that  time  the  Tennessee  River  found  its  way  southward 
to  the  Gulf.  At  this  period  in  the  history  of  the  state,  we  find 
evidence  of  a  very  extensive  upheaval  of  the  continental  mass 
along  the  Atlantic  slope. 


26  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


METAMORPHISM. 

The  effect  of  internal  heat  on  the  shales,  limestones,  sand 
stones,  and  iron  ores,  has  been  to  convert  the  sandstones  into 
Quartzites,  the  shales  into  Slates,  the  limestones  into  Marbles, 
the  mixtures  of  sand,  lime,  clay,  iron,  and  carbon  into  Gneisses, 
Mica  schists,  Talcose  schists,  Chloritic  and  Graphitic  schists. 

In  some  cases,  the  materials  have  been  separated  into 
distinct  crystals,  as  Quartz,  Rutile,  Beryl,  Tourmaline,  Mag 
netic  Iron,  Pyrite,  Barite,  Manganite,  Staurolite,  etc.  Lead, 
Copper,  and  Zinc  ores  have  also  in  some  cases  been  brought 
up  in  vapors  from  the  lower  or  central  mass,  where,  by 
their  great  specific  gravity,  they  would  naturally  be  col 
lected,  and  disseminated  through  the  stratified  rocks,  either 
in  layers  or  veins,  or  in  minute  or  indiscernible  particles 
scattered  through  the  slates,  and  afterward,  by  the  aid  ot  steam 
or  dissolved  silica  and  alkalies,  have  been  concentrated  into  the 
crevices  of  the  rocks,  wherever  broken,  and  forming  cavities 
for  their  reception.  Even  Gold,  one  of  the  heaviest  metals,  has 
thus  been  found  in  many  counties  of  the  State,  either  segre 
gated  or  scattered. 

ELEMENTS,   MINERALS,    AND    ROCKS. 

The  crust  of  the  earth  has  been  compared  to  a  great  histo 
rical  work,  which  represents  the  unfolding  of  creation  and 
building  up  of  our  planet.  The  divisions  and  chapters  of  this 
work  are  represented  by  the  Geological  Formations  ;  the 
paragraphs  and  sentences  by  the  Periods  and  Epochs  of  each 
Formation  ;  the  words  of  the  sentences  by  the  different  Rocks, 
and  the  single  letters  of  each  word  by  the  simple  Minerals. 

For  a  thorough  understanding  of  this  work,  a  knowledge  of 
the  minerals  which'  form  the  rocks,  as  well  as  the  different 
kinds  of  rocks,  is  necessary.  These  minerals  are  characterized 
(1)  by  their  chemical  composition  ;  (2)  by  their  physical  prop 
erties — viz.,  their  specific  gravity  or  weight  compared  with 
water  as  a  standard;  their  hardness,  color,  and  lustre;  and 
(3)  by  their  cleaving  or  splitting,  giving  their  common  crystal 
line  forms,  as  Cubes,  having  six  equal  faces  or  sides — e.g., 


ELEMENTS    OP   THE    EARTH'S    CRUST.  27 

Iron  Pyrites  and  Galena;  or  as  Octahedrons,  having  eight  faces 
— e.g.,  Magnetic  Iron  Ore;  and  Dodecahedrons,  having  twelve 
faces — e.g.,  Garnet;  or  as  Prisms,  with  six  sides  and  two  ends — 
e.g.,  Beryl;  or  Pyramids,  like  those  on  the  ends  of  Quartz, 
which  are  usually  connected  by  a  six-sided  prism  ;  or,  again, 
as  prisms  with  faces  like  Staurolite,  Feldspar,  or  Rutile. 

ELEMENTS. 

Of  the  69  elements  which  chemical  science  has  recognized, 
only  16  are  sufficiently  common  to  need  further  investigation 
by  us  ;  and  these  are  found  combined  and  mingled  in  every 
soil  that  we  cultivate. 

These  elements  are,  in  their  order  of  abundance  and  import 
ance,  (1)  Oxygen  and  (2)  Hydrogen,  which  combined  form 
water.  These,  with  (3)  Nitrogen  and  (4)  Carbon,  make  up  the 
air.  These  four  compose  by  far  the  greater  part  of  all  Plants 
and  Animals.  Oxygen  combines  with  all  the  other  elements, 
and  especially  do  we  find  it  abundant  in  union  with  (5)  Silicon, 
(6)  Aluminum,  (7)  Iron,  (8)  Manganese,  (9)  Calcium,  (10) 
Magnesium,  (11)  Potassium,  (12)  Sodium,  (13)  Phosphorus, 
(14)  Sulphur,  and  (15)  Chlorine. 

Magnesium,  Oxygen,  and  Silicon  form  Talc,  the  softest  of  all 
minerals,  and  called  in  the  scale  of  hardness — 1. 

Calcium,  Sulphur,  and  Oxygen,  with  water,  form  Gypsum, 
and  ranks — 2. 

Calcium,  Carbon,  and  Oxygen  form  Calcite,  whose  hardness 
is— 3. 

Calcium  and  Fluorine  form  Fluorite,  and  of  hardness  is — 4. 

Calcium,  Phosphorus,  and  Oxygen  form  Apatite  and  in  hard 
ness  is — 5. 

Calcium,  Sodium,  or  Potassium,  with  Aluminum,  united  to 
Silicon  and  Oxygen,  form  Feldspar — 6. 

Silicon  and  Oxygen  or  Silica  (Flint  or  Quartz)  has  hardness 
rated — 7. 

Silicon,  Aluminum,  Oxygen,  and  Fluorine  form  Topaz,  of 
hardness — 8. 

Aluminum  and  Oxygen  form  Corundum  which  is — 9. 

Carbon,  pure  and  crystallized,  is  the  Diamond,  anc1  hardest 
of  all— 10. 


28  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

Iron  is  combined  with  oxygen  in  various  proportions,  and  is 
called  Hematite  when  2  parts  of  Iron  (Fe)  combine  with  3 
parts  of  Oxygen  (O).  Limonite,  or  Brown  Iron  Ore,  has  in 
addition  to  Fe3O3  of  Hematite,  3  parts  of  water.  Magnetite 
or  Magnetic  Iron  Ore,  contains  3  parts  of  Iron  and  4  parts  of 
Oxygen.  Iron  combines  with  Sulphur  to  form  Pyrite,  which 
by  weight  contains  of  Iron  46  per  cent,  and  of  Sulphur  53  per 
cent. 

Copper  Pyrites,  or  Chalcopyrite,  contains  in  addition  to  30 
per  cent  of  Iron,  and  36  per  cent  of  Sulphur,  34  per  cent  of 
Copper. 

Manganese  with  Oxygen  forms  Pyrolusite,  from  which  Mr. 
W.  P.  Ward,  of  Bartow  County,  is  now  making  ferro-manga- 
nese,  containing  60  per  cent  of  manganese,  worth  $180  per 
ton. 

For  smelting  Iron  from  the  first  three,  there  have  been 
erected  in  the  State  about  20  Furnaces,  with  a  capacity  for  pro 
ducing  about  300  tons  per  day,  or  100,000  tons  of  pig-iron  per 
annum,  worth  now  about  $20  per  ton,  or  $2,000,000  per 
annum.  Only  one  of  these  (it  is  believed)  is  now  in  blast — 
that  at  Bartow  Station  on  the  "VV.  &  A.  R.R. 

Fof  smelting  Copper,  there  were,  before  the  war,  extensive 
works  erected  at  the  "  Mobile  Mine  "  in  Fannin  County,  but 
they  were  burned,  and  have  not  yet  been  rebuilt.  There  is  a 
prospect  of  a  company  erecting  works  soon  at  the  "  Hiwassee 
Mine,"  in  Towns  County.  At  the  "  Waldrop  Mine,"  in  Haral- 
son  County,  the  Tallapoosa  Mining  Company  have  cut  a 
vein  of  chalcopyrite,  etc.,  yielding,  on  an  average,  8  per  cent 
for  125  feet  longitudinally,  in  a  drift  that  has  been  opened, 
and  the  bed  of  ore  found  to  average  5  feet  in  thickness  for 
this  distance.  It  is  about  80  to  100  feet  from  the  surface. 


IRON   FURNACES CHEMICAL    SYMBOLS. 


29 


LIST    OF    IRON    FURNACES    IN    GEORGIA. 


Capacity. 
Tons  per  Day. 

1. 

Bartow  Furnace,      Bartow  Station, 

Bartow  Co. 

20 

2. 

Charcoal      " 

u               « 

7 

3. 

Rogers         "            Rogers         " 

" 

7 

Out  of  blast. 

4. 

Pool's           "            Stamp  Creek. 

«          f( 

4 

tt         n 

5. 

Brown  and  Thomas 

Furnace, 

"        " 

4 

it         n 

G. 

Cherokee  Furnace, 

Polk 

40? 

Not  in  blast. 

7. 

^Etna 

"           " 

10 

«         « 

8. 

Ridge  Valley  Furnace, 

Floyd       " 

12 

«              <c 

9. 

Rising  Fawn 

Dade 

50 

10. 

Ward's       Diamond 

Furnace, 

Bartow    " 

4 

11. 

Stamp  Creek  Furnace, 

« 

4 

Not  in  use. 

12. 

Etowah  Furnace, 

«                u 

4 

«       f< 

13. 

Allatoona     " 

"        " 

4 

it       a 

14. 

Phoenix        " 

Dade 

40 

Not  completed. 

15. 

Cherokee      " 

«                      H 

40 

"             " 

248 


SYMBOLS    OF    CHEMICAL    ELEMENTS    IN    MINERALS. 

For  the  sake  of  brevity,  chemists  have  adopted  the  following 
symbols  to  represent  the  different  elements  and  their  combina 
tions  : 

Oxygen=O. 

Hydrogen =H. 

Carbon=C. 

Sulphur =S. 

Silicon=Si. 

Titanium-Ti. 

Chlorine =C1. 

Sodium  or  Natrium=Na. 

Potassium  or  Kalium=K. 

Calcium  or  Lime  Metal =Ca. 

Magnesium =Mg. 

Barium =Ba. 

Clay   Metal    or    Aluminum =A.l. 

Iron  or  Ferrum=Fe. 

Manganese =Mn. 

Cuprum  or  Copper=Cu. 

Plumbum  or  Lead=Pb. 

Aurum  or  Gold=Au. 

Bismuth =Bi. 


Tellurium=Te. 

Arsenic=As. 

Molybdenum =Mo. 

Zinc=Zn. 

Chromium =Cr. 

Nickel=Ni. 

Silica  or  Sand=Si02=Si-j-20. 

Alumina=Al2O3=2Al-f30. 

Ferric  Oxide =Fe2O3=2Fe-}-30. 

Ferrous  Oxide=FeO. 

Manganic  Oxide=Mn203. 

Manganous  Oxide=MnO. 

Calcic  Oxide  (Lime)^CaO. 

Magnesia =MgO. 

Water=H2O=2H+0. 

Soda=NaO. 

Potasli=KO. 

Baryta=BaO. 

Boracic  Acid=B03. 


30 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


MINERALS     FOUND     IN    GEORGIA,    GIVING     THE     PERCENTUM     OF 
THEIR    CHEMICAL    ELEMENTS. 


1 

i 

O!H 

c 

8 

Si 

Ti 

CINa 

Al 

Fe 

c 

& 

5 

I 
PbAu 

BiTe;As 

S  ;Zu 

CrM 

100 

2  Graphite 

100 

100 

3  Coal 

100 

5  Gold. 

100 

M 

6!Tetradymite.  . 
7  Galena.  
SPvrite  

is 

r>3 

•• 

•• 

86 

48 

" 

:: 

•• 

<\~ 

9:Mispickel.... 
10!  Molybdenite.. 
lljUhalcopyrite.. 
12|  Halite 

•• 

.. 

90 

41 
86 

84 

46        i 

.. 

59    -. 

80 

35 

ii 

80 

40 

•• 

7:2 
38 
23 

.. 
9 

.. 

18  Magnetite.... 
14iFranklinite... 
151  Chromic  Iron. 
16  Water. 

I 

89 
46 

•Ti 

ii 

ii 

ii 

•• 

" 

"" 

•• 

30 

17  1  Corundum  
18  Hematite  

53 

70 

19  Ilmenite. 

81 

1-" 

64 

20  Pyrolusite  

87 

63 

•• 

21iRutile  

89 

61 

22iLimonite 

87 

o 

61 

88  Quartz  

r>3 

'17 

24  Opal  
25JMeteoric  Iron 

! 

53 

..  47 

90    .. 

10 

C* 
'£ 

cT 

^ 

0 

£ 

* 

°0 

C° 

S 

g 

| 

c° 

£ 

'O 

£ 

O 

d' 

0 
!^ 

S 

O 

&H 

2 

PH 

c" 

cc 

8 

£ 

g 

O 

S 

O 

5 

Pyroxene 

^ 

'?8 

17 

Rhodonite 

10 

5 

"i'^ 

o 

• 

Hornblende... 

no 

9 

10 

12 

18 

" 

Beryl 

67 

18 

1° 

Chrysolite 

?(i 

r>0 

c, 

Garnet 

86 

18 

is 

81 

Epidote  

3(> 

M 

14 

9:> 

Biotite 

10 

16 

8 

00 

10 

Muscovite  

46 

83 

4 

8 

4 

Labradorite  
Orthoclase. 

54 

(Hi 

30 

00 

12 

4 

14 

•• 

Staurolite 

•I't 

?S 

11 

o 

Kyanite 

68 

Tourmaline 
Talc  

38 

<;•' 

31 

9 

2 

9 

31 

•'• 

'g 

'5 

8 

- 

3 

•• 

8 

-• 

Saponite 

4*1 

q 

1 

'->•" 

1() 

1 

Serpentine 

•19 

'1  1 

11 

Chlorite  

ai 

17 

B 

84 

13 

Barite 

31 

66 

Gypsum 

83 

°1 

46 

Pyromorphite.  . 

9 

88 

K; 

Lazulite 

8 

36 

•^ 

10 

ft 

•1° 

Wavellitc  

37 

OS 

81 

Calcite  

ri6 

•n 

Siderite 

6° 

88 

Malachite... 

>8 

70 

Stilbite  

•-18 

16 

«» 

17 

" 

• 

PHYSICAL   CHARACTER   OF   MINERALS. 


31 


ill  Pi 


g  "3 


ii 

Colo 


in   tn 

(NO 


1! 

s  «  i  «  !    i  i  I  i  !  i    3 

' 

in   ic 

13 

c 

^ 

J 

o 

i 

fe§ 

.0                     t-^TT^^^.                     « 

^ 

10      Tt 

i-. 

y 

§ 

!    :    :    i    :            :    :    :        :    : 

:    :    :    :    :            :::::: 

8 

s 

J. 

§           •  jjj          o 

'         d* 

o 

W 

a 
o 

>-ii-£<'g                   SCO02CO^CO                    ^ 

'        0  C 

t 

C 

5 

• 

:    :    :    :    :            :::::: 

: 

H 

a 

:    :    :    :    :            :        :    '.    :    : 

j 

» 

d  J    :    :-    :           S        :  "3  g  U 

s  .ti     :  §     :            >»  ^    :  ^  -S   o. 

I 
> 

Franklinite 

Ohromfi  Troi 

i 

b 

? 

E 

] 

TH     <N     CO 


S  ?3       S  ¥?,  S  S 


32 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


' 

i 

§•      f|-  i        | 

LOCALITY. 

1  tl 

*  1  £ 

1   if!!   I     ' 

il  Iflf  !             * 
es   is  S-i  I*           j 

K;         {j-  d"       w  ^  "£  i2         c«a                              c 

|    ll    *.sJ£    i|               ] 

£p1a£rtof£                     * 

Rabun,  White. 
Paulding,  Cherokee. 
Troup. 

(6 

|1               |                       JN      t       6    * 

bT  _w                *7^          <"                     *^                S          o       ^ 

i  111.  1  i  1  I'l'ifl!  |  ! 

A"|               ^               O               rj               ^               hldl^               QH^C 

)  *    K  O 

HARDNESS. 

10                                      10 
10                             10    10             CO                             CO                                     co'                     0 

•f       111    1     ,'*-*.  T  -4'  T  J 

IO                     1OC*CO             lO             t-            IO             TtlO             lOlOt- 

10 

)  tj.  tp 

10    10    10 
>    CD    CO    CO 

SPECIFIC 
GRAVITY. 

et                               eo         oo  10         co      -t      t> 
o         T*         T*                    •        fc>  ed      •  co      co      0 

1           II           III 

lOOO-rn             CO             IO             O5             COff»             TfOSCC 

10'               ^'  TJ<  TI<         eo         ff*         i-i         t^  co         eo      e*'      c< 

CO 

1     TT 

eo  TH   co 
eo  eo  co 

1 

!                !                                         : 

Q* 

02 

•                           • 

O2          0 

0 

I                                      0°               -^    C 
:                               52,                 Q°  a 

O,  (jf 

CHEMICAL  C 

•                     9        o  s  c 

*      ^:      °-    1  -It* 

fa                B                K-^Ooo-1 
0          oo0«      o        „      t      g|      |ooc 

cj                MM    ^    •»«           o          O          O           o                       ^^  *s!    »— 

^  a^  Q  O^ 

15  o  O  02 

isl 

NAME. 

1       1  1  «    I    £    ^    1  1    1  1  ._, 

Chrysolite  
Garnet  
Epidote  

i 

S           SSSSSS^^^^gi 

8  55  8 

T 


PHYSICAL  CHARACTER   OP   MINERALS. 


33 


I 

2 

I 

|  | 

O   O 


•a 


•*        g    |  s  x 

s    a  I S  «  S 


*  i  ^  ^  §  i  ^  §  „.  *  * 

35£5££2£.S££ 


•a        5        I 
•a        -3        £ 

•  .SA 


kJ         fHK^          M         f^^^^K^         *H         *H 

^O^OOW^^OO 


co 
I 

lr  7 

T 

Jii'.'i  »TT 

csf          ci 

o  «  J.  ,i 

^  «  ^ 

<Ni-ieo»oeoeococoeo 

»-H  1-1      l>      «0 


o» 

CO     (M     <N     co' 


:    :    :  o 

•   o 

1 

:    .    .  H 

II      '.   O 
•    to 

•  6    •  ?| 

Is 

g 

:l 
1 

o 

nT 

°«  a"   :  o" 
g&oU" 

!i= 

) 

i 

o  o  o 


O   -«J 

w  o" 


-*-«"3    3 

fe  o  o  o  9i   „  W, 
o  &  3?  »  3.  S  g 


O   O   O   O   ^5   O   O   O 

!»  OD  35  S3       bo  53  S 


O    C/3 


I  ^|M  ii 

!    Illtl 

s  saSlS'g 


ali  ! 
IISH 


S  S  a 


r-      Ti      S       4>      -*-1 
a      13       O      *»      T1 


0,^^-E;    a£    g    5 
a    5^3     «     >a>>c3>C 

Q!»ocaOPHi-j^ 


lachite 
bite 


"3  'S  ~  S 

o  w  ^  CP 

C5  O  T-I  C< 

•^  1T3  O  1O 


34  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


CRYSTALLINE    ROCKS. 

1  Dolerite  consists  of  Labradorite,  Augite,  and  Magnetic  Iron. 

2  Diabase  "  "  "  "    Chlorite. 

3  Hypersthenite  consists  of  Labradorite  and  Hypersthene. 

4  Diorite  "          Hornblende  and  Albite. 

5  Syenite  "  "  "    Orthoclase. 

6  Granite  "         Quartz,  Mica,  and  Feldspar. 

7  Gneiss  "  "         "        "          "        banded. 

8  Granulite  "  "       and  granular  Feldspar. 

9  Mica  Slate  "  "     Mica,  which  is  varied  by  addition  of 

other  Minerals. 
Hydromica  Slate  or  Schist,  Quartz,  and  hydrous  Mica,  and  called  Tal- 

cose  when  it  consists  of  Quartz,  Mica,  and  Talc. 
Chloritic  Slate  consists  of  Quartz,  Mica,  and  Chlorite. 
Hornbleudic  Slate  consists  of  Quartz,  Mica,  and  Hornblende. 
Graphitic  Slate  "  "  "  Graphite. 

10  Itacolumite  "  "      and  Talc. 

SEDIMENTARY    ROCKS   ARE 

Clayey,  as  Shales,  Slates. 
Marly,  as  beds  of  sand  and  clay  with  shells. 
Calcareous,  as  limestone,  dolomites. 
Silicious,  as  laminated  sandstones,  sand-beds,  etc. 

Conglomerate,  as  granite  conglomerate  of  Augusta,  ferruginous  conglom 
erate  of  the  Drift. 
Carbonaceous,  as  coal-seams,  lignite-beds,  graphitic  slates. 

ROCKS  (CRYSTALLINE). 

Dolerite  or  Trap. — ( 1)  This  is  an  igneous  rock.  It  came  to  the 
surface  in  a  melted  state  through  an  opened  fissure.  The  part 
filling  the  fissure  is  called  a  dike.  Trap  is  a  very  hard,  dark, 
and  heavy  rock.  The  surface  is  generally  yellow  or  red  from 
decomposition,  but  its  interior  is  a  dark  blue.  Its  weight  has 
caused  it  to  be  considered  an  iron  ore  by  many  who  know 
nothing  of  its  constituents.  A  very  large  dike  of  trap  extends 
from  a  point  east  of  Newman,  in  Cow^eta  County,  passing 
through  Meriwether,  over  Pine  Mountain,  near  the  Chaly 
beate  Springs,  into  Talbot  County,  and  on  the  easterly  edge  of 
Hamilton  to  a  point  three  miles  north-east  of  Geneva.  There  are 
many  other  dikes  in  the  State.  The  rock  is  a  compound  of 
Labradorite  and  Augite,  and  is  called  Dolerite. 


COMPOSITION    OF    ROCKS.  35 

Syenite  (5). — Some  granite  rocks  contain  Hornblende  instead 
of  Mica,  and  the  name  Syenite  is  given  to  them.  The  rock 
is  generally  dark  from  the  color  of  the  Hornblende. 

Syenitic  Gneiss  (5a)  is  the  name  given  to  the  gneissoid 
variety  of  Syenite,  and  is  a  gneiss  containing  Hornblende 
instead  of  Mica,  occurring  abundantly  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  etc. 

Jlydromica  Schist  (9a)  contains  a  hydrous  Mica,  has  a  greasy 
feel,  and  looks  like  Talcose  Schist,  but  contains  no  Talc.  This 
forms  a  large  part  of  the  rocks  supposed  to  be  of  Quebec  age. 

Marble  (10)  is  a  crystalline  limestone,  and  is  found  of  a 
black  color  at  Tunnel  Hill,  red  at  Dalton,  pink  at  Varnell's 
Station,  blue  at  Rockmart,  white  near  Jasper  in  a  bed  50 
feet  thick  on  the  bank  of  Long  Swamp  Creek,  and  also  blue 
on  the  same  creek.  Another  locality  of  the  white  is  near 
Buchanan,  and  still  another  near  Van  Wert.  All  of  these  are 
Magnesian  or  Dolomitic  limestones,  and  probably  belong  to  the 
Quebec  age. 

Granite  (6)  is  composed  of  grains  of  Quartz,  Feldspar,  and 
Mica  mixed  promiscuously  together,  and  bearing  no  relative 
proportion  to  each  other.  Sometimes  the  Mica  is  a  biotite, 
black  variety,  but  is  usually  muscovite.  The  color  of  granite 
is  usually  nearly  white  in  this  State.  It  varies  in  fineness 
according  as  the  ingredients  are  coarse  or  fine-grained.  This 
is  the  material  of  Stone  Mountain,  and  covers  a  large  portion 
of  the  metamorphic  region  of  the  State. 

Gneiss  (7)  has  the  same  constituents  as  granite,  but  they  are 
arranged  more  or  less  in  planes.  It  appears  banded  and  often 
splits  into  layers.  On  account  of  the  splitting  into  layers,  it 
is  said  to  be  schistose  ;  and  this  character  is  the  only  one 
distinguishing  it  from  granite.  This  is  the  prevailing  rock 
of  the  group  marked  Cincinnati. 

Mica  Schist  (9)  has  the  same  constituents  as  granite,  but 
the  Mica  is  the  most  abundant.  It  divides  into  thin  layers 
and  glistens  in  the  sun,  owing  to  the  scales  of  mica.  If  the 
layers  are  smooth  and  the  scales  indistinct,  it  is  called  Mica 
Slate  5  this  variety  contains  very  little  quartz. 


36  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


ROCKS  (NOT  CRYSTALLINE). 


Limestone.  —  This  is  of  ch*l|.  shades  frf-eoloFj-  ^a^yiftg  from 
white  through  gray  to  brown  and  black.  It  is  chiefly  composed 
of  Carbonate  of  Lime  in  rock  form.  When  burnt,  the  carbonic 
acid  escapes,  leaving  the  lime  in  the  form  of  quicklime. 
Chalk  and  Marble  are  varieties  of  limestone.  All  of  the  varie 
ties  together  are  called  calcareous  rocks. 

Sandstone.  —  This  is  a  rock  made  of  sand,  which  may  be 
quartz  alone,  or  may  contain  feldspar  grains,  clay,  limestone, 
or  mica.  The  colors  are  various,  from  white  to  red  and  black. 
It  is  sometimes  flexible,  sometimes  flinty,  and  sometimes 
saccharoidal,  like  grains  of  sugar. 

Conglomerate.  —  A  conglomerate  is  composed  of  gravel  and 
sand  or  other  coarse  material,  cemented  together  by  lime, 
silica,  or  iron.  If  the  latter,  the  rock  is  called  Ferruginous 
Conglomerate.  This  latter  is  very  common  along  the  line  of 
the  Quaternary,  from  Columbus  to  Augusta,  and  has  fre 
quently  been  mistaken  for  Iron  Ore. 

Shale  is  a  fine  mud  or  clay,  consolidated  into  a  rock  having 
a  slaty  fracture,  but  less  firm  and  less  evenly  slaty  than  true 
slate.  Colors  are  from  gray,  through  red,  yellow,  brown,  and 
black.  Clay  is  a  fine  kind  of  mud,  formed  by  the  decomposi 
tion  of  feldspar,  and  mixed  with  more  or  less  sand  and  other 
impurities.  The  purest  clay  is  white,  and  called  Kaolin,  used 
in  the  manufacture  of  porcelain  wares,  and  found  in  abun 
dance  near  Milledgeville,  and  at  other  points  along  the  Co 
lumbus  and  Augusta  Railroad,  formed  from  the  disintegration 
of  the  Feldspar  in  the  Granite. 

Argillaceous  Sandstone.  —  This  is  a  sandstone  in  which  clay 
forms  a  large  ingredient.  When  breaking  in  thin  slabs,  as  it 
usually  does,  it  is  called  laminated  sandstone. 

Slate  differs  from  shale  in  breaking  more  evenly  and  being 
much  firmer.  Roofing  slate  is  of  this  kind,  of  which  large 
quantities  are  found  at  Rockmart,  in  Polk  County.  This  was 
formed  from  shale  by  heavy  pressure  and  heat,  by  a  partial 
action  of  the  metamorphism  previously  spoken  of. 


GEOLOGICAL   PERIODS. 


37 


2b,   GEOLOGICAL   FORMATIONS    IN    GEORGIA. 

The  Lower  Silurian  (from  the  Silures,  ancient  inhabitants 
of  Wales)  age  of  rock  containing  fossils  of  molluscan  type 
(i.e.,  those  having  soft  bodies  like  the  oysters  of  our  age, 
protected  by  a  calcareous  shell),  is  represented  in  two  periods. 
The  hydromica  schists  of  the  copper-bearing  series  of  the 
Mobile  Mine  and  Ducktown,  and  Ocoee  Conglomerates  and 
Slates  along  the  Ocoee  River  on  the  Tennessee  line,  and  on 
the  Etowah  River  near  Cartersville,  are  the  lowest  in  position 
of  the  rocks  in  the  State,  and  form  a  group  of  (2)  Primordial 
rocks  corresponding  to  what  is  called  the  (2a)  Acadian  epoch 
in  Canada.  The  Conglomerate  is  made  up  of  feldspar  and  a 
bluish  quartz.  The  slates  are  hard  and  silicious.  This  group 
of  rocks  is  overlaid  in  the  Cohutta  Mountains,  and  on  Pine 
Log  Mountain  in  Bartow  County,  by  a  sandstone  called  the 
Chilhowee,  from  a  mountain  of  that  name  in  Tennessee,  cor 
responding  to  the  Potsdam  sandstone  in  New  York,  called 
from  the  town  of  Potsdam  in  that  State,  and  belongs  also 
to  the  (2)  Primordial  period  and  to  the  (2b)  Potsdam  epoch. 
This  sandstone  also  appears  in  the  north  of  Haralson  and 
Paulding  Counties,  and  in  Yonah  Mountain  White  County, 
and  Tallulah  Mountain  Habersham  County,  being  at  all  these 
places  altered  into  gneiss  by  metamorphism. 

The  next  period  called  (3)  Canadian,  embracing  the  (a) 
Calciferous  or  lime-bearing  sandstone  of  New  York,  the 
shales,  limestones,  and  sandstone  of  the  (b)  Quebec  epoch  in 
Canada,  and  the  (c)  Chazy  limestone  of  New  York,  is  repre 
sented  by  impure  sandstones  and  cherty  dolomitic  limestones  >. 
in  the  Northwestern  counties  ;  by  a  sandstone  on  the  western 
slope  of  the  Cohutta  Mountains  ;  and  in  the  metamorphic 
region  to  the  Eastward  and  Southward,  by  calcareous  schists, 
hydro-mica  schists,  marble  and  itacolumite  of  the  Quebec 
epoch,  and  by  calcareous  schists  of  the  (a)  Calciferous  epoch. 

The  (4)  Trenton  period  embraces  the  limestones  of  Baptew'j 
iri  Murray  OYfrlying  thr  dalomitio  limostonpft-ftwl 
« .the  limestones  of  the  valleys  in  the  north-west  por 
tion  of  the  State — Lookout  Valley,  Chicamauga  Valley,  etc. — 
of  the  Trenton  epoch  in  New  York.  These  are  folio  wed 'mL* 
Dalton  to  Rome  by  the  red  shales  of  the  (c)  Cincinnati  e'poch, 


38  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

and  in  the  metamorphic  region  by  gneisses  and  graphitic 
slates  and  syenites. 

The  rocks  of  the  Upper  Silurian  age  in  this  State  belong  to 
the  Niagara  period  (5)  of  New  York,  and  contain  a  sandstone  of 
the  Medina  (a)  epoch,  the  fossiliferous  iron  ores  of  the  Clinton 
(b)  epoch,  as  represented  in  Lookout  Valley  and  McLemore's 
Cove,  etc.,  and  a  limestone  of  the  Niagara  (c)  epoch.  They 
appear  only  in  the  north-western  corner  of  the  State. 

The  next  New  York  period,  the  Salina  (6)  or  Salt-bearing 
group,  has  not  been  recognized. 

The  Oriskany  (8)  of  the  New  York  survey  is  aat  represented 

The  age  of  Fishes,  called  Devonian  (from  Devonshire,  Eng 
land),  is  represented  in  Georgia  by  the  black  shale  b^Jy,  near 
Dalton  and  elsewhere,  often  mistaken  for  coal  ;  and  this 
belongs  to  the  Genesee  (10c)  shale  of  the  Hamilton  (10) 
period  in  New  York. 

The  age  of  coal  plants,  or  Carboniferous  age,  embraces 
three  periods,  two  of  which  are  represented  in  North-west 
Georgia.  Lowest  of  these  is  the  Subcarboniferous  (13)  period, 
including  the  (13«)  Silicious  epoch,  or  cherty  group,  and  the 
(13&)  Calcareous  epoch  or  coral-beds  of  Dade,  Walker, 
Catoosa,  Chattooga,  and  Floyd  Counties.  Overlying  this  we 
have  the  Carboniferous  (14)  period,  including  the  (14a)  Mill 
stone  grit  of  Lookout  and  Sand  Mountains,  and  the  (14&) 
coal-measures  of  Dade,  Walker,  and  Chattooga  Counties. 

The  third  or  Permian  (15)  period  is  not  found  in  the  State. 

These  three  ages  are  characterized  by  fossils,  none  of  which 
are  now  living  on  the  earth  or  in  the  seas  ;  and,  from  their 
old-fashioned  forms,  the  whole  of  these  rocks  formed  during 
the  Silurian,  Devonian,  and  Carboniferous  ages,  are  included  in 
the  Palaeozoic  time,  from  the  Greek  words  meaning  ancient 
life — the  Primary  of  early  geologists. 

In  the  Mesozoic  age,  or  Secondary  of  the  old  geologists, 
the  Triassic  and  Jurassic  periods — represented  in  other  Atlantic 
States  by  sandstones,  coal  and  trap  dikes — show  only  the  trap 
dikes  of  Meriwether,  Habersham,  and  other  counties,  the  sand 
stones,  if  they  exist,  being  buried  under  the  deposits  of  sand, 
clay,  and  sandy  marls  filled  with  the  shells  of  A-arious  animals 


AGES,    PEHIODS,    EPOCHS.  39 

which  lived  in  the  Cretaceous  age  in  the  sea-water  which  washed 
against  the  hard  granitic  cliffs  forming  the  shore-line  from 
Columbus  to  Butler.  The  greatest  quantity  of  these  remains 
is  found  on  the  banks  of  Pataula  Creek,  in  Clay  County..  On 
examination,  these  shells  prove  to  be  unlike  those  of  animals 
now  living,  and  also  different  from  those  which  are  found  in 
North-west  Georgia,  in  the  rocks  made  in  Pakeozoio  time  ;  and 
hence,  aa  they  are  intermediate,  the  age  is  called  that  of 
Middle  Life,  from  the  Greek  words  mesos  (middle)  and  zoe 
(life).  The  forms  correspond  to  those  found  in  the  Chalk 
Cliffs  of  England  ;  and  hence  they  belong  to  the  Cretaceous 
age,  from  the  Latin  word  creta  (chalk). 

After  the  sea-bottom  of  the  Cretaceous  period  wag  raised 
above  the  level  of  the  water,  the  shore-line  extended  from 
Pataula  Creek,  by  Butler,  Macon,  and  Milledgeville,  to  the 
Savannah  River  at  Augusta.  The  oyster-shells  found  at  Shell 
Bluff,  and  in  Burke,  Washington,  and  other  counties,  other 
fossils  found  in  the  beds  of  marl  of  this  region  as  far  south  as 
the  line  of  Chatham  County,  and  the  corals  found  near 
Thomas ville,  resemble  very  much  the  general  forms  now  living; 
and  hence  the  time  in  which  they  lived  has  been  called  the 
Cenozoic  time,  from  kainos  and  zoe,  Greek  words  meaning 
recent  life.  This  time  embraced  two  distinct  divisions — viz., 
the  Tertiary  or  third  set,  and  Quaternary  or  fourth  set  of  rocks. 

The  Tertiary  age  is  again  divided  into  three  periods:  1,  that 
in  which  only  a  small  per  cent  of  the  fossils  have  representa 
tives  now  living  ;  2,  an  intermediate  period  recognized  in 
other  States  when  a  minority  (45  per  cent)  of  the  forms 
found  are  like  those  now  living  ;  and,  3,  a  later  part,  in  which 
a  majority  of  the  species  found  buried  in  the  rocks  are  still 
living.  The  first  is  called  the  Eocene,  or  dawn  of  recent  life  ; 
the  second,  Miocene,  or  less  recent  (than  the  next) ;  the  third, 
Pliocene,  or  more  recent — from  the  Greek  words,  eos  (dawn), 
melon  (less),  pleion  (more),  and  kainos  (recent). 

The  Quaternary  age  embraces,  1st,  the  drift  gravels  and 
the  clays  and  sands  which  border  the  metamorphic  belt  from 
Columbus  to  Augusta  ;  2d,  the  blue  clays  of  the  sea-coast 
counties  ;  3d,  the  bluff  calcareous  sand  found  at  Enoch's  Mill  ; 
and,  4th,  the  alluvium  of  the  river-beds  now  forming. 


J 


40 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


FORMATIONS. 
The  following  is  the  most  recent  classification  of  the  forma 


tions  : 

AGES. 
Azoic. 

Eozoic. 
Silurian  Age. 


Devonian  Age. 


Carboniferous  Age. 


Reptilian  Age. 


PERIODS.  EPOCHS. 

Azoic. 

la,  Laurentian. 

16,  Huronian. 
Lower  Primordial.  2a,  Acadian. 

26,  Potsdam. 
Canadian.  3a,  Calciferous. 

86,  Quebec. 

Jc,  Chazy. 
Trenton.  "~4a,  Trenton. 

46,  Utica. 

4c,  Cincinnati. 
Upper  Niagara.        5a,  Medina. 

56,  Clinton. 

5c,  Niagara, 

Salina.  ~6,  Salina. 

Lower  Helderberg.7,  Lower  Helderberg. 
Oriskany.  8,  Oriskany. 

Corniferous.  9a,  Cauda  Galli. 

96,  Schoharie. 

9c,  Corniferous. 

10a,  Marcellus. 

106,  Hamilton. 

lOc,  Genesee. 

lla,  Portage. 

116,  Chemung. 

12,  Catskill. 
Subcarboniferons.  13a,  Lower. 

136,  Upper. 


FOUND  IN  GEOR 
GIA. 


Acadian. 

Potsdam. 

Calciferous. 

Quebec. 

Chazy. 

Trenton. 

Cincinnati  Shales. 
Taylor's  Ridge. 
Fossiliferous  Iron 
Niagara.         [Ore. 


Black  Shale. 


Mammalian  Age.      19,  Tertiary. 


20,  Quaternary. 


Silicious. 

Calcareous. 

Grit. 

146,LowerCoalMeasures.Lookout  and  Sand. 
14c,  UpperCoalMeasures. Round  Mt. 
15,  Permian. 
16a,  Bunter  Sandstone. 
166,  MuschelKalk. 
16c,  Ketiper. 
17a,  Liassic. 
176,  Oolytic. 
17c,  Wealden. 
18ar,  Lower. 
186,  Middle. 
18c,  Upper. 


Carboniferous.         14a,  Millstone  Grit. 


Permian. 
16,  Triassic. 


17,  Jurassic. 


18,  Cretaceous. 


Trap  Dikes. 


Lower. 
Middle. 


19a,  Eocene. 

196,  Miocene. 
19c,  Pliocene. 

20a,  Port  Hudson. 
206,  Bluff. 
20c,  Drift. 
20d,  Alluvium. 


fBuhrstoneor  Clai- 
J     borne,  Jackson, 
Vicksburg,  Lig_ 
[    nitic. 


Port  Hudson. 


Drift. 
Alluvium. 


FORMATIONS   IN   SECTIONS    OF   GEORGIA,  41 


GROUPS    OF    COUNTIES   IN   THE    DIFFERENT  FORMATIONS. 

The  Archean  (1)  or  Eozoic  rocks  are  not  represented  in 
Georgia,  so  far  as  is  known  at  present,  although  there  are  some 
rocks  near  Columbus,  and  others  near  Augusta,  which  may 
possibly  be  of  the  same  age  as  those  described  by  geologists 
as  occurring  along  the  St.  Lawrence  River  and  on  the  shores 
of  Lake  Huron,  and  hence  called  Laurentian  (la)  and  Huro- 
nian  (1#). 

The  oldest  well-recognized  rocks  of  the  Primordial  period 
are  the  Acadian,  or  Ocoee  (2«),  which  occur  inFannin,  Murray, 
Gilmer,  Pickens,  Bartow,  and  Polk  Counties.  The  Potsdam 
proper,  or  Chilhowee  Sandstone  (26),  is  found  in  Murray,  Bar- 
tow,  Rabun,  Habersham,  White,  Lumpkin,  Dawson,  and  Har 
ris  Counties.  Of  the  Canadian  period,  we  find  the  three 
groups  represented: 

Calciferous  (8a).  CJ£«?~,  ^^\ 

Quebec  (36).  £ 

Chazy  (3e).  £^,  MTaXlu^O  J^wv.  KeJtl  IMM  *,  *> 


Gha»y  metamorphosed—  parts   of  Rabun,  Towns,  Union,    Fannin, 
A  Gilmer,    Lumpkin,   White,    Habersliam,    Franklin,  Banks, 

Hall,  Dawson,  Pickens,  Bartow,  Cherokee,  Forsyte,  Milton, 
Cobb,  Paulding,  Haralson,  Carroll,  Douglas,  Fulton,  De 
Kalb,  Gwinnett,  Jackson,  Madison,  Hart,  Elbert,  Lincoln, 
Wilkes,  Oglethorpe,  Clark,  Walton,  Coweta,  Heard,  Troup, 
Meriwether,  Pike,  Butts,  Jasper,  Morgan,  Green,  Taliaferro, 
McDuffie,  Columbia,  Hancock,  Putnam,  Monroe,  Harris,  and 
Upson  Counties. 

Trenton  Period  (4)  is  represented  by  the 

Trenton  Epoch  (4«),  Dade,  Walker,  Catoosa,  Whitefield,  Murray,  Gor 
don,  Chattooga,  Floyd,  Bartow,  and  Polk  Counties. 

Utica  Epoch  (46). 

Cincinnati  Epoch  (4c),  Whitefield,  Gordon,  Murray,  Bartow,  Floyd. 

Cincinnati  metamorphosed,  same  as  those  in  Quebec,  besides  Clay 

ton,  Fayette,  Spalding,  Henry,  Rockdale,  Jones,  Newton. 
Niagara  Period  (5). 

Medina  Epoch  (5a).  fo^  ^'1*  ^t^^TM 

Clinton  Epoch  (56),  Whitefield,  Catoosa,  Dade,  Walker,  Chattooga,, 

Niagara  Epoch  (5c).  &  A.*U,  1V 


42  HAND-BOOK   OF   GEORGIA. 

DEVONIAN  AGE. 
Hamilton  Period  (10). 

Genesee  Epoch  (10&),  Dade,  Walker,  Catoosa,  Wliitefield,  Gordon, 
Floyd,  Chattooga. 

CARBONIFEROUS  AGE. 

Subcarboniferous  Period  (13). 
Silicious  Epoch  (13<z),  Dade,  Walker,  Catoosa,  Wliitefield,  Gordon, 

Floyd,  Chattooga. 

Calcareous  Epoch  (13&),  Catoosa,  Dade,  Walker,  Chattooga,  and  Floyd. 
Carboniferous  Period  (14) 

Millstone  Grit  (14a),  Dade,  Walker,  Chattooga. 
Lower  Coal  Measures  (14&),  Dade,  Walker,  Chattooga. 
Upper  Coal  Measures  (14c),  Walker.  ~®&Ull 

REPTILIAN  AGE. 

Cretaceous  (18),  Muscogee,  Marion,  T^ffor,  Chattahoochee,  Stewart, 
W-ekster7  Sckley,  Quitman,  Randolph.  (f{c  y  . 

MAMMALIAN  AGE. 

Tertiary  (19). 

Eocene  Epoch  (19&),  Clay,  Randolph  ,/Terrell,  Sumter,  Macon,  Craw 
ford,  Bibb,  Wilkinson,  Washington,  Glascock,  Richmond, 
Burke,  Jefferson,  Scriven,  Emanuel,  Laurens,  Pulaski, 
Dooly,  Lee,  Dougherty,  Calhoun,  Early,  Miller,  Decatur, 
Thomas,  Mitchell,  Colquitt,  Worth,  Irwin,  Wilcox,  Dodge, 
Telfair,  Montgomery,  Tatnall,  Bullock,  Effingham. 

Miocene  Epoch  (19&). 

Pliocene  Epoch  (19c),  Chatham,  Bryant,  Liberty,  Appling,  Coffee, 
Berrien,  Brooks,  Lowndes,  Echols,  Clinch,  Ware,  Charlton, 
Camden,  Pierce,  Wayne,  Glynn,  Mclntosh.  • 

HUMAN  AGE. 

Quaternary  (20). 

Drift  Epoch,  Muscogee,  Talbot,  Taylor,  Crawford,  Bibb,  Baldwin, 

Hancock,  Warren,  McDuffie,  Columbia,  Richmond. 
Champlain  Epoch,  Chatham,  Mclntosh,  Ulynn,  Camden. 
Terrace  Epoch. 

SPECIAL    GEOLOGY    OF    COUNTIES. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  general  Geology  of  the  State, 
typical  counties  may  be  selected  in  the  different  sections  of 
the  State,  a  detailed  description  of  which  will  enable  the 
reader  better  to  understand  the  character  of  the  whole. 

For  the  non-metamorphic  region  in  the  North-west,  Dade 
may  serve  as  a  type. 


COUNTY   FORMATIONS.  43 

Bartow  represents  in  its  western  two  thirds  the  non-meta- 

rphoset^  and  in  the  eastern  one  third  the  metamorphic. 

Fulton  represents  the  lower  and  western  portion  of  the  ele 
vated  Chattahoochee  Ridge  ;  while  Ilabersham  is  a  representa 
tive  county  of  the  eastern  and  higher  portion,  and  indeed  of 
all  North-east  Georgia. 

Bibb  is  on  the  middle  ground  between  the  metamorphic,  and 
Granitic  in  its  northern  half,  and  the  Tertiary  in  the  southern 
half,  both  of  these  formations  being  covered  at  their  line  of 
union  by  the  sands  and  pebble-beds  of  the  Quaternary. 

Muscogee  in  a  similar  manner  combines  the  granitic,  the 
Cretaceous,  and  the  Quaternary. 

CharUon  and  Ware  represent  South-east  Georgia. 

Clay  County  combines  Cretaceous  and  Tertiary,  and  shows 
the  characteristic  features  of  South-west  Georgia. 

[  l/Tfc  ,  I I    «/!>l 

nbw^     IM^ 

DADE    COUNTY.  A^tT' 

The  geological  formation^of^ADE  County  represent  those 
of  all  North-west  Georgia/which  consists  of  a  series  of  ridges 
running  north-east  and  south-west,  with  intervening  valleys. 
These  ridges  are  the  remains  of  the  folds  which  resulted  from 
the  earth's  contraction  at  or  after  the  close  of  the  Carbon 
iferous  age,  since  we  find  the  coal-beds  lying  approximately 
horizontal,  or  dipping  toward  the  central  line  of  the  ridges 
which  contain  them;  while  the  edges  of  the  ridges  are  more 
elevated,  showing,  that  as  a  consequence  of  the  strain  upon 
that  portion  which  was  most  bent  and  which  occupied  a  posi 
tion  about  the  central  line  of  the  valleys,  breaks  occurred,  and 
the  eroding  effects  of  water  have  removed  the  beds  of  rock 
which  once  filled  the  valleys  ;  so  that  in  the  middle  of  the 
valleys  we  find  now  the  lowest  and  oldest  rocks  exposed 
to  view. 

The  coal-measures  remain  on  Sand  and  Lookout  Mountains 

ml^,  while  they  have  been  removed  by  denudation,  if  they 

ever  existed,  from  Taylor's  Ridge,  Chattoogata  Ridge,  John's 

Mountain,  and  the  ridge  extending  north-east  from  Rome,  east 

of  and  along  the  S.  R.  &  D.  R.R.,  and  the  one  near  Cassville. 

Dade  County  embraces  within  its  limits  ten  different 
geological  deposits.  In  the  north-west  corner  of  the  county 


44  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

(and  of  the  State)  we  find  Sand  Mountain,  originally  a  con 
tinuation  of  Raccoon  Mountain  in  Tennessee,  the  summit  of 
which  is  composed  of  sandstone.  Below  this  lies  the  coal 
four  or  five  feet  thick;  and  this  again  underlaid  by  clay 
and  shales  with  other  seams  of  coal  ;  and  beneath  these 
coal-shales,  we  find  the  subcarboniferous  limestones  and 
cherts.  Through  this  limestone,  as  well  as  the  beds  above, 
water  has  found  its  way  through  rents  and  crevices  in  the 
rocks,  and,  in  making  its  passage  to  the  Tennessee  River,  near 
Shell  Mound,  has  washed  out  Nickajack  Cave. 

Near  the  same  station  we  find  the  bed  of  a  creek,  dry  in 
summer  and  covered  with  large  boulders  of  sandstone  and 
limestone  ;  and,  following  this  up  to  its  source,  we  come  to 
the  brow  of  the  mountain,where  the  Dade  Company's  Coal-mine 
has  been  opened  in  one  gulf,  as  it  is  called,  and  the  Castle 
Rock  Mine  in  another. 

There  are  several  of  these  gulfs,  or  nearly  vertical  excava 
tions,  made  by  water,  in  all  of  which  the  coal  is  exposed 
— the  Perry,  Boston,  Tatum,  etc.  This  coal  underlies  the 
whole  of  this  mountain,  and  crops  out  again  on  the  eastern 
side,  near  Trenton,  etc. 

The  Dade  Coal  Company,  consisting  of  ex-Governor  Joseph 
E.  Brown,  John  T.  Grant,  Julius  L.  Brown,  W.  C.  Merrill,  and 
AY.  D.  Grant,  of  Atlanta,  and  Jacob  Leaver,  of  Boston,  have 
built  a  broad-gauge  railroad  five  miles  long,  from  Shell  Mound 
on  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  Railroad,  to  their  coke-ovens 
at  Cole  City  (74  in  number.) 

These  ovens,  as  well  as  the  freight-cars  which  carry  the  coal 
to  Chattanooga,  and  even  to  Port  Royal,  S.  C.,  are  supplied 
by  a  narrow-gauge  railroad,  two  miles  long,  whose  cars  ascend 
the  mountain  to  near  the  summit  by  steam-power,  and  then, 
drawn  by  mules,  enter  the  tunnel,  at  a  slight  inclination.  On 
either  side  are  passages  leading  to  the  rooms  where  300  con- 
A'icts  from  the  State  Penitentiary  are  at  work,  supplying  light 
and  warmth  and  motive-power  to  the  people  of  the  State. 

There  is  another  track  now  in  construction,  from  near  Cole 
City,  up  another  gorge  or  gulf  to  the  Castle  Rock  Mine,  which 
will  soon  double  the  supply  of  coal,  and  especially  that  suitable 
for  grates,  being  harder,  and  therefore  bearing  transportation 
better,  without  crumbling. 


DADE  COUNTY COAL  BEDS.  45 

The  coke  made  here  compares  very  favorably  with  that 
made  at  Connellsville,  Pa.,  and  is  used  in  preference  at  the 
Chattanooga  and  Atlanta  Rolling  Mills  and  at  the  Bartow 
Furnace,  for  smelting  iron,  and  at  Ward's  Diamond  Furnace 
for  making  Ferro-manganese.  The  company  have  expended 
$400,000  in  opening  and  equipping  this  mine. 

The  eastern  side  of  this  mountain  presents  a  higher  cliff,  the 
waters  of  Lookout  Creek  cutting  down,  through  the  beds 
already  mentioned,  and  also  through  the  black  Devonian  shale, 
the  Clinton  iron  ore,  Medina1:  oftndo'tone,  Cincinnati  shaldH  -< 
Trenton  limestone,  and  in  the  southern  end  of  the  valley  near 
the  Alabama  line,  the  Chazy  shaly  limestone,  r  the  Quebec 
dolomite  atid  nhalo;  ftiid^ka-^aleifemus  sandstone. 

The  beds  of  coal  are  exposed  at  several  places  on  the  eastern 
side  of  Sand  Mountain,  as  well  as  on  the  western  side  of  Look 
out  Mountain. 

Lookout  extends  from  Chattanooga  Tenn.  to  the  Alabama 
line,  in  a  south-west  course  for  20  miles,  having  its  top  nearly 
level,  with  the  east  and  west  edges  somewhat  elevated  above 
the  middle.  A  few  miles  from  Chattanooga  there  is  a  crescent- 
shaped  elevation,  called  Round  Mountain,  in  which  are  found 
beds  of  coal,  three  or  four  feet  thick,  at  Le  Croy's  and 
Greene's. 

This  flat  region  is  well  adapted  to  sheep-raising  and  Irish 
potatoes,  and,  with  the  cool  breezes  and  magnificent  views,  is 
especially  attractive  as  a  summer  resort.  Capt.  C.  W.  Howard, 
celebrated  as  a  scientific  agriculturist,  has  selected  this  from 
all  the  State  as  the  most  desirable  spot  to  put  in  practice  his 
knowledge  of  sheep  husbandry. 

On  the  Dade  side  of  this  mountain,  the  coal  has  been  opened 
near  the  summit  of  the  cliff  in  Johnson's  Gulf,  in  a  vein  four  or 
five  feet  thick,  and  an  incline  built  by  which  the  coal  is  brought 
down  to  the  foot,  and  thence  by  a  narrow-gauge  railroad 
carried  four  miles  to  Rising  Fawn  Furnace,  where  60  improved 
Belgian  coke-ovens  have  been  constructed  for  supplying  fuel 
for  their  50-ton  stack,  while  the  limestone  and  fossiliferous 
ore  in  inexhaustible  quantities  are  in  sight  of  the  works,  and 
a  broad-gauge  track  of  one  mile  delivers  the  pig  iron  at  Rising 
Fawn  Station  on  the  Alabama  and  Chattanooga  Railroad. 

The  productive  farms  of  the  valley  furnish  cheap   subsist- 


46  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

once  for  workmen,  and  the  climate  leaves  nothing  to  desire 
for  residence.  The  thorough  preparation  and  excellent  con 
struction  of  these  works,  furnished  with  the  very  best 
machinery,  mark  an  era  in  Iron  production  in  the  State. 
They  are  owned  by  four  New  York  gentlemen,  who  have 
expended  $600,000  in  this  enterprise;  W.  S.  Wright,  New 
York,  President  ;  Myer  Myers,  New  York,  Vice-President  ; 
Algernon  S.  Jarvis,  White  Plains,  N.  Y.,  Treasurer  ;  Abram  D. 
Delmars,  Rising  Fawn,  Secretary. 

The  Cherokee  Iron  Works,  built  in  1864-5,  by  Dr.  J7  H. 
McLain,  of  Louisville,  and  Mr.  Brown,  of  Philadelphia,  are 
situated  one  mile  north  of  Trenton.  They  were  sold  in 
April,  1876,  to  Mr.  Amsby,  of  Philadelphia.  The  property 
embraces  500  acres  of  land. 

The  >*  Phoenix  Furnace^  Co.  own  1,600  acres  of  land,  and 
the  foundation  of  a  stack  laid  by  the  Empire  Co.,  of  which 
Dr.  E.  L.  Strohecker,  of  Macon,  was  President.  This  property 
was  sold  for  $85,000,  and  is  situated  on  the  A.  &  C.  R.R., 
three  miles  north  of  Rising  Fawn. 

There  are  three  tan-yards  in  this  valley,  which  can  secure  an 
unlimited  supply  of  the  best  oak-bark.  Pace's  tan-yard  is 
located  at  Trenton.  Col.  J.  Cooper  Nisbit,  two  miles  south  of 
Trenton,  had  a  steam  tannery,  which  was  burned  in  1873. 
Mr.  Blevins  has  a  tan-yard  of  12  vats,  one  mile  from  Rising 
Fawn. 

Dade  Valley  is  well  supplied  with  flour  and  grist  mills. 
Mitchell  Pope  has  one  on  a  creek,  two  miles  north  of  Morgan- 
ville  ;  Hook's  or  Lee's  mill,  with  two  run  of  stone,  is  at  Wild- 
wood  ;  Wilkerson's  mill,  wTith  two  run  of  stone,  is  at  Trenton  ; 
Silton's  mill,  with  two  run  of  stone,  is  at  Trenton  ;  Cureton's  mill, 
with  two  run  of  stone,  three  miles  north  of  Rising  Fawn ;  Stevens' 
mill,  with  two  run  of  stone,  three  miles  south  of  Rising  Fawn; 
Blake's  mill,  with  two  run  of  stone,  four  miles  south  of  Rising 
Fawn. 

Besides  the  opening  from  which  the  Rising  Fawn  Co. 
obtain  coal,  it  has  been  found  and  opened  by  them  on  Lot  182. 
There  has  also  been  opened  the  "  Hannah  Bank,"  two  feet  thick, 
on  Lot  44.  The  Phoenix  Company  opened  on  the  Daniel  Lot, 
No.  70  ;  also  on  Lot  No.  73. 

In    the    Trenton    Gulf,    one  half    mile     below   the    union 


GEOLOGY    OF   BARTOW    COUNTY.  47 

of  the  two  creeks,  which  form  here  a  most  beautiful  water 
fall,  coal  has  been  found,  50  feet  above  the  bed  of  the  creek. 
In  Forester's  Gulf  Creek,  good  coal  is  found,  three  feet  thick  ; 
on  Mr.  Tatum's  land  is  also  found  coal  on  Lot  171. 

Near  what  is  known  as  the  Stevens'  trail  is  another  outcrop ; 
and  on  the  Sulphur  Springs  trail  is  still  another. 

BARTOW    COUNTY. 

This  has  been  selected  as  the  second  typical  county  of  the 
State,  for  the  reason  that  the  Etowah  River,  which  divides  it 
into  two  unequal  portions,  cuts  through  (in  a  direction  from 
east  to  west)  the  geological  formations  which  strike  nearly 
north  and  south,  giving  thus  a  section  which  shows,  at  the 
mouth  of  Stamp  Creek,  the  Ocoee  conglomerate  of  Safford's 
section  along  the  Ocoee  River  on  the  Tennessee  line,  which  is 
equivalent  to  the  Acadian  of  Canada.  Then  it  crosses  the 
Chilhowee  sandstone  of  Tennessee,  of  Potsdam  age. 

Next  comes  the  Knox  sandstone  or  Calciferous  of  New 
York. 

Then  the  Knox  dolomite  and  shales,  or  Quebec. 

Then  the  Maclurea  limestone,  or  Chazy. 

Next  comes  the  Trenton,  limestone. 

Then  the  Nasliville-ef-Oincmnati. 

The  geological  structure  of  Bartow  County  is  peculiar,  it 
being  situated  on  the  line  of  metamorphic  action  which  has 
given  such  a  variety  in  the  physical  features  as  well  as  in  the 
soils  of  Georgia.  In  the  north-western  portion  of  the  county 
we  find  the  cherty  ridges  of  Silurian  age,  underlaid  by  lime 
stone  of  the  same  age,  both  belonging  to  the  lower  division 
of  that  formation,  and  differing  remarkably  in  one  important 
particular  as  bearing  upon  the  agricultural  interest.  The 
chert  ridges  are  very  dry,  in  some  portions  of  them  no  water 
being  attainable  in  wells  of  ordinary  depth,  so  that,  during 
the  last  summer,  farmers  in  that  section  were  compelled  to 
haul  water  from  a  distance.  The  limestone  valleys  on  the 
other  hand,  abound  in  springs  of  the  largest  size  ;  that  at 
Mr.  Lewis's,  three  miles  from  Adairsville,  furnishing  water  not 
only  for  an  excellent  spring  and  milkhouse,  but,  at  a  short 
distance  from  its  source,  for  a  mill  or  gin. 


48  HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 

Next  in^order  in  the  geological  series  comes  the  sandstone 
which  not  only  furnishes  the  hearths  for  furnaces  and  walls 
for  limekilns,  but  the  ores  of  iron  contained  in  it  supply 
every  variety  of  the  best  brown  hematite  for  a  tough  iron, 
suited  to  the  manufacture  of  ploughs  and  trace-chains,  and 
from  which  the  Atlanta  Rolling  Mill  is  now  making  steel- 
capped  rails  to  supply  the  railroad  transportation  needed  by  this 
rich  county;  which  has  no  less  than  three  well-equipped  roads 
traversing  it  already,  while  two  others  are  in  contemplation. 
Beds  of  manganese  are  also  found,  which  are  used,  in  combi 
nation  with  the  iron,  for  the  beautiful  white  crystalline, 
mirror-like  pig-iron  called  by  the  Germans1'  Spiegeleisen.'J  In 
this  belt  also  we  find  an  immense  bed  of  Baryta  used  in  white 
paint.  Slate  also  is  found  within  the  borders  of  Bartow,  on 
the  slopes  of  the  Pine  Log  Mountains,  which  form  the  dividing 
ridge  between  her  and  Cherokee,  and  whose  rugged  summit — 
Bear  Mountain — towers  aloft  above  all  the  surrounding  country, 
and  on  which  the  United  States  Coast  Survey  has  established 
a  station  for  the  triangulation  of  the  continent. 

Beyond  this  high  land  we  find  the  quartz-veins  of  the 
metamorphic  region  abounding  in  gold  ;  also,  in  the  ridges, 
the  Itacolumite  or  flexible  sandstone,  the  well-known  matrix 
of  the  Diamond.  Rich  and  rare  as  these  precious  jewels  are, 
they  do  not  so  reward  the  laborer  as  the  rolling  red  lands 
around  Cartersville,  or  the  deep  and  fertile  alluvial  soils  of  the 
Etowah,  from  which  the  inhabitants  have  always  drawn  a 
bountiful  support  since  the  days  of  the  Mound-Builders,  who 
have  left  their  monument  and  the  bones  of  their  forefathers 
on  the  choicest  of  all  these  farms,  that  of  Lewis  Tumlin. 

Churches  and  schools  and  villages  are  dotted  over  the  surface 
of  this  county. 

The  vegetation  of  this  county  is  varied  as  the  geological 
formations,  and  the  kinds  of  soil  resulting  from  the  decay  of  dif 
ferent  rocks.  Of  forest  growth,  we  find  the  Walnut,  Hickory, 
Ash,  Elm,  "  Poplar,"  Maple,  Sycamore,  Wild  Cherry,  Sweet 
Gum,  Oaks  (White,  Spanish,  Black  Jack),  Chestnut,  Pine 
(short  leaf),  and  Persimmon. 

This  is  an  incomplete  list  of  the  woods  of  this  county,  as  is 
that  of  Fulton  which  follows. 


GEOLOGY    OF   BARTOW    AND    HABEKS1IAM.  49 


PULTON     COUNTY. 

This  county  presents  little  variety  in  its  geology  or  topog 
raphy,  having  only  a  small  representation  of  the  Cincinnati 
gneisses  and  the  reddish  and  gray  hydro-mica  schists,  with 
some  outcrops  of  the  Steatite  and  Itacolumite  of  Quebec  age. 

.The  general  surface  of  the  county  is  hilly  and  rolling  ; 
though  in  some  places  the  granite  masses  project  above  the 
surface.  Some  of  the  Quebec  rocks  in  the  northern  part  of 
the  county  are  gold-bearing  ;  and  in  one  place  in  the  Cincin 
nati  group,  large  quantities  of  Iron  Pyrite  with  some  copper 
have  been  found.  Asbestus  in  considerable  quantity  has  been 
mined  within  three  miles  of  the  city  of  Atlanta. 

As  a  railroad  centre,  its  chief  city,  and  the  Capital  of  the 
State  (Atlanta),  has  been  located  from  geological  causes.  It 
is  the  lowest  point  of  the  Chattahoochee  Ridge  which  could 
be  conveniently  crossed  from  Cartersville — the  termination  of 
the  Appalachian  range  of  mountains  to  the  Atlantic.  Its 
position  on  the  water-shed  between  the  Flint  and  Ocmulgee 
Rivers,  and  also  on  that  of  the  Chattahoochee  and  the  streams 
flowing  into  the  Atlantic,  have  made  it  a  great  entrepot.  The 
timber  supply  of  this  county  consists  of  Red  Oak,  White 
Oak,  Post  Oak,  Black  Jack  Oak,  Hickory,  Chestnut,  Poplar, 
Dogwood,  Sassafras,  Beech,  Maple,  and  Red  Elm. 


HABERSHAM   COUNTY. 

Habersham  may  serve  as  a  characteristic  county  of  the 
metamorphic  section  of  the  State.  It  extends  from  the  South 
Carolina  line  to  the  Chattahoochee  River  from  east  to  west, 
and  from  the  Blue  Ridge  to  the  Chattahoochee  Ridge  from 
north  to  south. 

Tray  Mountain,  4,435  feet  in  height,  is  on  the  northern 
border,  and  Currahee,  1,740  feet  in  height,  near  the  southern. 
The  Tallulah  River  forms  the  boundary  between  Habersham 
and  Rabun,  near  the  mouth  of  which  are  the  most  noted  falls 
in  the  State. 

Toccoa  Falls  are  near  the  Air-Line  Railroad  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  county. 


50  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  Air-Line  Railroad  traverses  the  county  from  east  to 
west,  and  the  Elberton  Air-Line  Railroad  is  graded  from 
Toccoa  City  southward,  through  Franklin,  Hart,  and  Elbert 
counties,  to  Elberton. 

There  are  represented  in  the  county  three  different  geolog 
ical  periods.  The  Tallulah  Mountain  consists  principally  of 
the  sandstone  of  Potsdam  age  ;  the  Blue  Ridge  and  the  Chat- 
tahoochee  Ridge  are  of  Cincinnati  age  ;  the  valleys  between 
are  of  Quebec  age. 

The  natural  growth  on  the  land  is  generally  a  good  indica 
tion  of  its  value  for  agriculture.  It  may  be,  however,  that 
the  trees  send  their  roots  so  deep  into  the  earth  that  they 
derive  sufficient  nourishment  from  a  depth  to  which  the  roots 
of  small  grain  plants  may  not  penetrate,  while  the  surface  may 
be  so  covered  with  quartz  fragments  that  no  material  is  fur 
nished  for  the  grain  sowed  upon  it.  In  a  large  portion  of  the 
metamorphic  region,  the  soft  hydro-mica  schists  have  been 
penetrated  by  veins  of  quartz  ;  and,  during  the  long  period 
of  erosion  to  which  they  have  been  subjected,  the  soft  mate 
rial  has  been  removed  and  the  insoluble  quartz  fragments  from 
the  vein  have  fallen  down  until  they  finally  almost  entirely  cover 
the  surface.  The  same  result  has  been  reached  in  other 
formations,  where  a  hard  material,  and  one  not  easily  decom 
posed,  is  found  interstratified  with  one  which  is  soft  and  easily 
disintegrated  by  atmospheric  action. 

The  Itacolumite  and  sandstones,  by  their  crumbling,  furnish 
a  light  silicious  soil,  which  produces  well,  so  long  as  the  veg 
etable  matter  which  has  fallen  upon  it,  by  its  decay,  furnishes 
the  necessary  nutriment  ;  but  so  soon  as  this  is  exhausted, 
they  become  quite  barren  and  are  easily  washed. 

The  limestone  rarely  comes  to  the  surface  in  this  section  ; 
indeed  a  few  spots  in  Hall  and  Habersham  are  the  only 
places  where  it  has  been  found.  It  has,  however,  once  existed 
on  the  surface  in  a  band,  continuing  along  the  whole  northern 
slope  of  the  Chattahoochee  Ridge  ;  and  although  now  covered 
up  by  other  rocks,  the  remains  of  that  portion  which  has  been 
removed  by  denudation  from  this  belt  have  given  character  to 
a  large  portion  of  the  soil,  and  the  approximate  locality  may 
be  distinguished  by  a  better  growth  of  forest-trees. 

In  some  portions  of  Habersham,  the  impure  limestones  of  the 


HABERSHAM    COUNTY   FORMATIONS.  51 

Quebec  group — generally  dolomitic — have  been  converted  by 
the  metamorphism  which  has  affected  this  whole  region  into 
soapstone  and  serpentine,  and  sometimes  into  calcareous  mica 
schists  ;  and,  in  the  decomposition  of  all  these  rocks,  an 
abundance  of  lime  and  magnesia  is  furnished  to  the  soil. 

In  the  eastern  part  of  Habersham,  a  great  portion  of  the 
surface  consists  of  large  granite  veins  ;  and  these  by  their 
decomposition  furnish  a  soil  rich  in  potash,  having  the  proper 
proportion  of  sand  and  clay. 

The  Hornblende  schists  decompose  into  a  reddish  clay  soil 
which  is  quite  fertile  and  lasts  well. 

Trap  dikes  occur  near  Toccoa  City,  generally  in  the  form  of 
exceedingly  hard  and  tough,  very  dark  and  heavy  rounded 
masses,  which  it  is  difficult  to  break  with  the  hammer  ;  some 
times  these  seem  to  be  less  perfectly  solidified,  and  are  gradu 
ally  acted  upon  by  the  atmosphere,  so  that  the  iron  in  them  is 
converted  into  the  peroxide  on  the  outside,  and  the  change 
may  be  seen  gradually  progressing  toward  the  centre  of  the 
mass,  until  finally  the  whole  becomes  soft  and  gradually 
breaks  down  into  a  rich  red  soil,  containing  a  good  proportion 
of  potash. 

While  Potash,  Lime,  and  Phosphoric  acid  are  recognized  as 
the  constituents  which  contribute  most  to  the  fertility  of  the 
soil,  and  Alumina  and  Silica  are  looked  upon  as  the  basis  of  all 
durable  soils,  it  is  a  noticeable  fact  in  Georgia  that  the  red 
soils — those  containing  a  large  percentage  of  hydrated  per 
oxide  of  iron — are  among  the  most  fertile  and  durable.  This 
is  partly  due  to  the  fact  that  these  red  soils  always  con 
tain,  a  good  proportion  of  clay,  which  acts  as  a  retainer  of 
moisture  and  an  absorbent  of  ammonia  and  other  soluble  salts. 
There  is  also  usually  a  good  supply  of  lime  in  such  soils. 

StilL  it  seems  that  the  iron  itself,  although  entering  only  to  a 
slight  degree  into  the  composition  of  the  ash  of  plants,  exerts  a 
beneficial  influence,  physically,  on  the  soil,  by  its  absorbent 
properties  like  those  of  alumina,  and,  by  reason  of  its  dark 
color,  is  an  absorbent  of  the  sun's  rays,  and  hence  promotes 
germination.  In  addition,  it  may  exert  some  influence  on 
plants  similar  to  that  which  it  is  known  to  have  on  animals. 
Although  but  a  small  amount  of  iron  is  found  in  the  human 
frame,  and  that  principally  in  the  blood,  yet  no  fact  is  more 


52  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

clearly  recognized  by  physicians  than  that  there  can  be  no 
health  so  long  as  the  blood  is  wanting  in  the  red  corpuscles 
which  give  color  to  the  blood  ;  and  no  medicines  are  more 
frequently  used  for  their  tonic  effect  than  the  various  prepara 
tions  of  iron. 

MUSCOGEE    COUNTY. 

The  Indian  nation  whose  name  is  perpetuated  in  that  of 
this  county,  according  to  tradition,  gave  the  name,  meaning 
Creek,  to  the  country  north  and  east  of  the  Chattahoochee  (or 
flowered  stone,  Ckatto-hoche,  from  a  rock  said  to  be  found 
above  the  falls  in  the  river),  on  account  of  the  number  of 
streams  in  that  country.  The  whites  have  well  located  the 
name  in  this  county,  as  the  water-power  furnished  by  the 
falls  near  Columbus  is  as  important  to  them  as  were  the  creeks 
to  the  Aborigines. 

The  soils  of  the  county  are  not  generally  fertile,  since  the 
upper  portion  is  hilly  and  made  of  very  old  and  hard  rocks. 
Below  these,  the  surface  is  covered  with  the  sand  of  the 
newest  or  drift  formation.  In  the  southern  portion  of  the 
county,  sandy  marls  are  found  in  the  banks  of  the  creeks. 

There  may  be  distinguished  four  kinds  of  soil  in  the  county: 
Post  Oak  lands,  with  Hickory,  White  Oak,  and  Pine,  produc 
ing  per  acre  15  bushels  of  Corn,  7  to  10  of  Wheat,  800  to  1,000 
Ibs.  of  Cotton  ;  Red  uplands,  12  to  15  bushels  of  Corn  and 
500  to  800  Ibs.  of  Cotton,  with  a  growth  of  Hickory,  Red 
Oak,  and  Pine  ;  Bottom  lands  are  timbered  with  Hickory, 
White  Oak,  Red  Oak,  Poplar,  Gum,  Beech,  and  Walnut;  and 
Piney  woods  with  the  long-leaf  Pine,  producing  five  to  seven 
bushels  of  Corn,  and  300  to  700  Ibs.  of  Cotton  per  acre. 

ESTIMATED      AGGREGATE       OF       AVATEB-POWEBS       OF       MUSCOGEE 

COUNTY. 

Chattahoochee  River,  from  the  top  of  Clapp's  Dam  to  the 
boat-landing  in  Columbus,  has,  at  low  water,  about  30,000 
horse-powers.  Above  this  point  to  Harris  County,  there  is  prob 
ably  12,000  horse-powers.  This  stream  represents  the  water- 
powers  of  the  county.  Upatoi  and  Bull  Creeks  each  have 
a  considerable  flow  of  water  in  them,  but  their  natural  fall  is 


OKEFINOKEE    SWAMP.  53 

very  little,  and  they  fill  with  sand  so  rapidly  that  it  makes 
them  undesirable  for  manufacturing  purposes. 

On  the  north  side  of  the  county,  there  are  numerous 
branches,  which  descend  rapidly  from  the  metamorphic  forma 
tions  into  the  level  sandy  or  post-tertiary  country  below. 
These  can  be  used  to  advantage  for  driving  light  machinery 
requiring  from  two  to  twelve0  or  eighteen  horse-power.  The 
aggregate  available  horse-power  of  this  county  is  between 
40,000  and  50,000. 

CHARLTOK    AND   WARE   COUNTIES. 

These  counties,  in  the  south-eastern  corner  of  the  State, 
present  features  entirely  different  from  those  of  the  four  coun 
ties  already  described.  They  are  bounded  by  the  Suwanee, 
Satilla,  and  St.  Mary's  Rivers  and  the  Florida  line,  and  embrace 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  Okefinokee  Swamp,  besides  large 
areas  of  sandy  land  covered  in  part  with  wire-grass,  and  in 
part  by  long-leaf  pine  and  palmetto.  The  upper  portion  is 
crossed  by  two  railroads  which  intersect  near  Tebeauville — 
viz.,  the  Atlantic  and  Gulf  Railroad,  extending  from  Savan 
nah,  to  Bainbridge  in  the  south-western  corner  of  the  State, 
and  the  Brunswick  and  Albany  Railroad,  extending  from  the 
fine  harbor  of  Brunswick,  west  to  Albany  on  the  Flint  River. 
These  roads  depend  mainly  for  their  freight  on  the  boundless 
forests  of  long-leaf  pine  which  lie  on  either  side  of  them  along 
the  whole  extent.  Immense  quantities  of  lumber  are  yearly 
carried  to  the  seaports  by  these  roads,  and  thence  shipped  to 
Northern,  European,  and  South  American  markets.  Turpen 
tine  plantations  have  been  opened  near  most  of  the  stations, 
and  the  distilleries  produce  thousands  of  barrels  of  turpentine 
and  resin. 

The  Satilla  and  St.  Mary's  Rivers  also  furnish  outlets  for 
great  rafts  of  lumber  of  every  size,  from  whole  trunks  for 
masts,  down  to  the  smallest  timber  for  shingles  and  laths. 
Steam  mills  are  at  almost  every  railroad-station,  and  quite  a 
number  along  the  rivers. 

There  are  three  well-marked  and  characteristic  soils  in  this 
section  :  (1)  a  light,  sandy,  thin,  poor  soil,  covered  with  saw 
palmetto,  and  full  of  roots  ;  (2)  the  loose,  dark,  sandy  soil, 


54  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

containing  a  large  amount  of  vegetable  matter  ;  and  (3)  the 
reddish,  clayey  soil.  The  first  is  adapted  to  the  production 
of  Potatoes  and  Ground  Peas  ;  Cotton  is  successfully  culti 
vated  in  the  second  ;  while  the  third  excels  in  the  Sugar- 
Cane.  Corn  yields  wonderfully  on  the  darkest  soils,  especially 
when  fertilized  by  the  black  swamp-muck,  which  is  found  in 
inexhaustible  quantities  in  the  Jjoncls  and  small  swamps  scat 
tered  here  and  there  throughout  the  section.  The  Okefinokee 
contains,  over  a  large  portion  of  its  bed,  this  rich  vegetable 
mould,  sometimes  to  the  depth  of  four  feet.  Along  the  banks 
of  the  Satilla  River,  there  crops  out  a  pure  white  marl,  almost 
entirely  consisting  of  carbonate  of  lime,  which  readily  decom 
poses  this  muck,  and  fits  it  for  plant  food. 

A  considerable  area  in  the  swamp  bears  cypress-trees,  which 
are  nowhere  excelled  in  size,  one  of  which  would  yield  thou 
sands  of  shingles  ;  and  there  is  the  Pine  and  the  white  and  red 
Bays.  The  last  of  these  take  a  fine  polish,  and  would  appar 
ently  be  valuable  for  furniture  and  cabinet-making.  The 
islands  in  the  swamp — Floyd's,  Billy's,  Honey,  and  Black  Jack 
— are  covered  with  pine  and  palmetto  on  their  higher  portions, 
where  the  soil  is  white  and  sandy,  but  still  produces  a  luxu 
riant  growth  of  long,  tender  grass,  on  which  deer  and  wild 
cattle  keep  fat  the  year  round. 

On  the  borders  of  these  islands  there  is  a  low  hammock  land 
which  sustains  a  vigorous  growth  of  Magnolia,  Oak,  etc.,  in  a 
rich,  sandy  soil.  Outside  of  this  are  dense  thickets  of  small 
shrubs,  almost  impenetrable,  except  where  wildcats  and  bears 
have  made  their  trails  ;  and  beyond  these  thickets  which 
sometimes  give  place  to  a  perfect  mat  of  bamboo  briers 
10  feet  high,  many  of  them  an  inch  in  diameter  and  armed 
with  thorns  which  stick  like  daggers,  we  find  an  open  marsh 
filled  with  long  rushes  and  water-lilies,  whose  thick  roots 
afford  the  only  support  for  the  feet  in  wading  through  the  soft 
ooze  and  mud,  which  yields  to  the  weight  of  a  man,  so  that  he 
sinks  to  the  arm-pits  in  many  places.  Many  small  islands  and 
clumps  of  trees  dot  these  "  prairies,"  as  they  are  called  ;  and 
these  are  generally  surrounded  by  a  floor  of  moss,  which  is 
sometimes  firm  enough  to  hold  one's  weight,  and  again  forms 
a  floating  surface  over  the  water  ;  and  while  it  does  not  break 
through  beneath  the  feet,  one  can  see  it  sink  and  rise  for  10  or 


OKEFIXOKEE    SWAMP.  55 

20  feet  around  at  every  step  ;  hence  its  name — Oke-fi-no-kee, 
or  Trembling  Earth.  The  Cassino,  Holly,  etc.,  are  the  principal 
trees.  In  some  portions,  Live  Oak  is  found  on  drier  spots. 

In  the  prairies  are  many  open  holes,  free  from  vegetation 
and  several  feet  in  depth  ;  and  in  these  are  found  alliga 
tors,  sometimes  10  to  12  feet  in  length  ;  while  otters  are 
more  numerous  along  the  streams  which  connect  the  main 
open  prairies  with  Billy's  Lake  and  the  Suwanee  River.  This 
lake  is  about  four  miles  in  length,  from  100  to  300  feet  in 
width,  and  from  four  to  eight  feet  in  depth,  perfectly  clear  (at 
the  time  of  our  visit  in  November),  and  abounding  in  the 
finest  trout  and  jack  fish,  which  even  spring  into  the  boat  at 
night  when  a  light  is  carried.  In  summer,  hundreds  of  alligators 
may  be  seen  sporting  their  unwieldy  forms,  while  ducks  and 
other  water-fowl  are  found  in  the  greatest  numbers.  Just  at 
dusk,  white  herons  may  be  seen  settling  in  the  trees  on 
the  banks  of  the  small  lakes,  until  they  look  like  a  solid  white 
wall.  Occasionally  a  goose  is  heard,  uttering  his  melancholy 
croak  as  he  flaps  his  broad  wings  just  out  of  reach  of  the 
hunter's  shot.  A  few  squirrels  are  seen  in  the  more  open 
woods  on  the  islands,  while  owls  make  the  night  hideous 
with  their  hooting.  Some  large  moccasins  are  found  in  the 
morass. 

The  general  level  of  the  swamp  is  from  114  to  120  feet 
above  tide-water  at  Trader's  Hill  on  the  St.  Mary's,  and  the 
level  on  the  line  >e£ii  by  Mr.  Locke  directly  across  the  swamp, 
from  Mixon's  Ferry  on  Suwanee  River  to  Trader's  Hill,  shows 
that  almost  all  of  the  fall  from  the  swamp  to  the  river  is 
within  two  miles  of  the  eastern  border.  Indeed,  there  is  only 
a  narrow  ridge  running  for  miles  between  the  swamp  and 
Spanish  Creek,  and  it  is  reported  by  the  citizens  that  in  times 
of  very  high  water  in  the  swamp,  it  actually  empties  a  part 
of  the  excess  of  water  across  the  ridge  into  the  creek  named. 

A  partial  survey  shows  that  there  would  be  no  engineering 
difficulty  in  draining  the  whole  swamp  perfectly,  and  rendering 
available  the  enormous  amount  of  cypress  timber  as  well  as 
thousands  of  tons  of  muck,  which,  with  the  aid  of  the  Satilla 
marls,  would  convert  the  sandy  as  well  as  the  red-clay  lands  in 
the  border,  into  market-gardens. 

Oranges  and  Bananas  are  produced  to  some  extent,  but  the 


56  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

same  care  has  not  been  devoted  to  them  as  in  the  neighboring 
counties  of  Florida. 

Near  Waycross,  experiments  have  been  made  showing  that 
the  soils  of  that  region  are  admirably  adapted  to  the  culture 
of  fruits,  figs  and  grapes.  Watermelons  can  be  grown  in  any 
quantity  desired,  and  of  any  size  that  the  consumer  may 
choose. 

This  region  of  country  was  formerly  looked  upon  as  utterly 
worthless,  so  hat  when  the  citizens  of  Savannah  projected  a 
road  through  it  to  the  Gulf,  the  name  of  "  Cuyler's  Desert"  was 
applied  to  it. 

I  have  seen  no  section  of  Georgia  in  which  the  people  seem 
to  secure  a  comfortable  supply  of  food  with  less  effort,  and 
can  see  no  reason  why  the  whole  country  may  not  be  made 
equal,  if  not  superior,  to  that  section  of  Prussia  where  Fred 
erick  the  Great  founded  the  city  of  Berlin,  from  which  capital, 
within  this  decade,  terms  have  been  dictated  to  the  continent 
of  Europe.  There  is  the  greatest  similarity  in  the  soil  and 
topography  of  the  two  sections,  and  should  the  tide  of  German 
emigration  be  turned  hither,  there  would  soon  be  realized  to 
them  the  comforts  and  pleasures  of  the  Fatherland. 

In  the  continuation  of  this  sandy  belt  toward  the  west,  near 
Thomasville,  a  German,  Mr.  John  Stark,  has  made,  in  one 
year,  1,800  gallons  of  wine,  which,  to  my  taste,  equals  the 
famed  vintage  of  1857  on  the  Rhine,  and  his  sparkling  wines 
will  bear  favorable  comparison  with  Longworth's  Catawba 
from  the  vine-clad  hills  of  the  Ohio. 

Nowhere  in  Louisiana  have  I  seen  the  Sugar-Cane  grow 
more  luxuriantly,  or  yield  a  greater  amount  of  saccharine  juice 
than  in  this  same  belt  of  country. 

For  sheep  farms,  the  grazing  is  naturally  supplied,  and  no 
shelter  would  be  needed  in  winter. 

As  an  evidence  of  the  healthfulness  of  the  region,  the  State 
Board  of  Health  has  searched  in  vain  for  a  practising  physi 
cian  in  a  whole  county. 

SURVEY    OF    OKEFTNOKEE   SWAMP. 

Colonel  R.  L.  Hunter,  on  October  21st,  1857,  made  a 
report  to  Governor  H.  V.  Johnson,  of  a  "  survey  of  Okefino- 


OKEFINOKEE    SWAMP.  57 

kee  Swamp,  with  a  view  to  ascertain  the  practicability  of  its 
drainage,  the  cost  of  the  same,  etc." 

This  survey  began  on  December  3d,  1856,  and  ended  April 
3d,  1857,  and  was  conducted  with  the  assistance  of  M.  B.  Grant 
and  C.  M.  Forsyth,  and  cost  $3,260,  including  partial  pay 
of  the  engineer  in  charge.  There  was  furnished  to  the 
Governor  a  map  of  the  swamp,  with  the  elevation  around  the 
whole  swamp  and  lines  of  ditches,  which  it  was  estimated 
would  drain  the  swamp  at  a  cost  of  $1,067,250.  This  map 
was  lost  during  the  war,  and  it  is  only  due  to  the  enterprise 
of  Colonel  E.  Y.  Clarke,  editor  of  the  Atlanta  Constitution, 
that  a  copy  of  Colonel  Hunter's  report  has  been  hunted  up  and 
preserved,  which,  with  verbal  information  furnished  by  Colonel 
Hunter  himself,  has  materially  aided  the  preparation  of  a 
map  of  the  swamp. 

On  November  4th,  1875,  by  direction  of  Governor  J.  M. 
Smith,  the  party  of  the  Geological  Survey  operating  in  Southern 
Georgia,  joined  the  "  Constitution  Expedition"  organized  by 
the  proprietors  of  the  paper  of  that  name  in  Atlanta,  and 
remained  until  December  14th.  A  line  of  levels  was  run  by 
Mr.  C.  A.  Locke,  Engineer  of  the  ^Survey, ^  from  Mixon's 
Ferry  on  Suwanee  River  to  Trader's  Hill  on  St.  Mary's,  show^ 
ing  the  following  elevations  referred  to  ebb  tide  : 

Feet. 

Trader's  Hill,  on  St.  Mary's  River 

Water  Surface  at  Mixon's  Ferry 107.306 

Bench  B,  in  Pocket 122.097 

"      D,            "       120,373 

"      F,           " 121.269 

Swamp  between  Pocket  and  Jones'  Island  116.517 

Jones'  Island 121.401 

Swamp  between  Jones'  Island  and  Billy's  Island 116.416 

Billy's  Island 118.009 

Bench  J,  Billy's  Island 123.839 

Camp  Lee,  Billy's  Bench 125.637 

Billy's  Lake,  Water  Surface 115.991 

Swamp  E  of  Billy's  Island 118.995 

Two  miles  from  Billy's  Island  on  Little  Trail 119.326 

Prairie  West,  Side-water  Surface 121.241 

Roddenberry's  House,  East  side 153.351 

Long  Branch,  two  miles  from  Roddenberry's  House 55.092 : 

Trader's  Hill 79.045 

Water  Surface,  St.  Mary's  River ... .      5.000 > 


58  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

A  map  was  prepared  by  Mr.  M.  T.  Singleton,  Assistant 
Engineer  of  the  Geological  Survey,  showing  the  location  of 
this  line,  as  well  as  of  other  lines  run  by  the  compass  and 
measured  through  the  swamp  by  Mr.  Locke  and  Mr.  Pendletbn, 
from  Black  Jack  Island  in  the  southern  portion  to  Honey 
Island  south  of  Billy's  Island  ;  then  to  Billy's  Island  (called 
Pendleton's  trail,  from  Mr.  Charles  Pendleton,  of  Valdosta,  who 
accompanied  the  party);  thence  to  Floyd's  Island  north-east  ; 
and  thence  north-west  to  Hickory  Hammock,  near  the  northern 
border,  by  Mr.  Singleton  and  Mr.  Loughridge,  called  Haines' 
trail  from  Mr.  George  Haines  of  Jesup,  who  furnished  the 
laborers  who  cut  out  the  way. 

On  this  map  are  also  entered  the  lines  run  by  Colonel  Hunter, 
and  the  residences  around  the  swamp,  so  far  as  ascertained. 
I  am  indebted  to  Colonel  Hunter  for  the  following  facts 
from  his  survey  : 

The  line  of  levels  which  was  run  around  the  whole  swamp, 
and  connected  with  the  water  in  the  St.  Mary's  River  near 
Trader's  Hill,  furnishes  the  following  information  in  regard  to 
the  elevation  of  the  surface  at  different  points  : 

The  highest  part  of  the  swamp  is  its  northern  extremity, 
where  it  is  126£  feet  above  tide-water.  Coming  south,  in  six 
miles  it  descends  five  feet,  and  then  in  thirteen  miles  from 
the  last  point  it  descends  only  one  and  a  half  feet  on  the  east 
side — it  being  at  that  point  (Mr.  Mattox's)  120  feet  above  tide 
water  ;  while  at  an  opposite  point  on  the  west  side  (the  mouth 
of  Surveyor's  Creek)  it  is  only  116J  feet. 

A  nearly  uniform  descent  continues  from  Mr.  Mattox's  to 
the  south-east  corner  of  the  swamp,  where  the  elevation  is  116J 
feet,  while  near  Ellicott's  Mound,  where  the  branch  of  the  St. 
Mary's  runs  out  of  the  swamp  it  is  only  111  £  feet. 

From  the  mouth  of  Surveyor's  Creek  to  the  extreme 
western  angle  of  the  swamp,  it  falls  scarcely  any,  but  on  turn 
ing  eastward  toward  the  Suwanee  River,  it  gradually  descends, 
and  where  that  stream  comes  out  of  the  swamp  it  is  only  about 
110£  feet  above  tide.  At  the  north-east  point  of  the  Pocket 
it  is  11 4^  feet.  From  that  point  it  falls  toward  the  place 
where  Cypress  Creek  runs  out,  where  it  is  about  111^  feet. 
Then  it  rises  to  118J  feet  when  half  way  to  the  St.  Mary's,  and 
gradually  falls  again  to  it. 


AGE    AND    HEIGHT    OP    CEKTAIN    MOUNTAINS.  59 


ELEVATIONS. 

The  mountains  of  Georgia  are  of  different  geological  ages, 
and  composed  of  different  rocks  on  their  summits. 

The  most  ancient  and  the  least  known  are  of  Potsdam  age, 
and  consist  of  heavy  sandstone  masses,  the  Cohutta  being  a 
representative  of  the  western  prong  of  the  Blue  Ridge  chain, 
and  Tallulah  and  Yonah  of  the  Eastern  prong. 

Second  in  age  we  have  Bell,  Sawnee,  Graves',  Jack's, 
Alcova,  Pine,  and  Oak  Mountains  of  Quebec  age,  and  con 
sisting  largely  of  Quartzite,  Itacolumite,  and  Sandstone. 

Third  in  age  are  the  Blue  Ridge  proper,  represented  by 
the  high  points  of  Rabun  Bald,  Enota,  Blood,  Amicalola, 
and  Grassy  Mountains,  and  the  Chattahoochee  Ridge,  with 
its  highest  peaks  at  Mount  Airy  and  Currahee,  and  consisting 
on  their  tops  of  hard  hornblendic  Gneiss  of  Cincinnati  age. 

Fourth  in  age  are  Sand,  Lookout,  and  Pigeon  Mountains, 
which  are  covered  with  a  heavy  bed  of  sandstone  of  carboni 
ferous  age.  ^Missioaary-,  Taylor's,  John's,  and  Chattoogata 
Ridges  are  of  "t^trebco  cherts.  JYltL*  <**^  «£I-KL^/V>*-«- 

The  following  are  the  elevations  (by  U.  S.  Coast-Survey 
measurements)  of  Drominent  mountains  in  North  Georgia : 

Enota,  in  Towns  County,  is 4,796  feet  high. 

Rabun  Bald,  in  Rabun,  is 4,718  "  " 

Blood,  in  Union,  is 4,468  "  " 

Tray,  in  Habersliam,  is 4,435  ' '  " 

Cohutta,  in  Fannin,  is 4,155  "  " 

Yonah,  in  White,  is 3,168  " 

Grassy,  in  Pickens,  is 3,090  "  " 

Walker's,  in  Lumpkin,  is 2,614  "  " 

Pine  LOOT,  in  Bartow,  is 2,347  "  " 

Sawnee,  in  Forsyth,  is 1,968  "  " 

Kennesaw,  in  Cobb,  is 1,809  "  " 

Stone  Mountain,  in  De  Kalb,  is 1,686  " 

The  Capitol  Tower  in  Atlanta,  Fulton  County,  is  1,164  "  '*** 

Academy  Hill,  in  Gwinnett,  is 1,139  "  " 

Alcova,  in  Walton,  is 1,088  '  ' 

Besides  these  easily  recognized  mountain  ranges,  there  are 
other  elevated  ridges  which  form  the  water-sheds,  separating 
the  drainage  areas  of  the  different  rivers. 


60  HA-NTKROOTv    OF    GEOKGTA. 

The  Blue  Ridge — the  highest  mountain  chain — divides  the 
waters  flowing  into  the  Tennessee  from  those  of  the  Savannah 
flowing  to  the  Atlantic,  on  the  one  hand,  and  those  flowing 
to  the  Chattahoochee  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  on  the  other. 
^The  Cohutta  Mountains  separate  the  Tennessee  waters  from 
those  forming  the  Coosa,  and  the  Dug  Down  Mountains  sep 
arate  these  latter  from  those  of  the  Tallapoosa,  which,  in 
Alabama,  unites  to  form  the  river  of  that  name  ;  and  in  like 
manner  the  Kennesaw  range  separates  those  of  the  Etowah 
from  the  Chattahoochee. 

Another  ridge  on  which  is  built  the  Atlanta  and  West  Point 
Railroad  separates  the  Flint  from  the  Chattahoochee;  and 
still  another,  on  which  the  Atlanta  and  Macon  Railroad  runs 
for  100  miles,  separates  the  Flint  from  the  Ocmulgee,  and 
divides  near  Vienna  into  two  prongs,  one  of  which  separates 
the  Flint  from  the  Withlacoochee,  Allapaha,  and  Suwanee ;  the 
other  separating  these  from  the  Satilla  and  St.  Mary's,  and 
extends  south-east  in  che  direction  of  the  peninsula  of 
Florida. 

It  is  noteworthy  here  that  the  actual  water-shed  has  not 
been  determined  ;  for  the  line  of  direction  which  no  doubt 
once  was  continuous  by  the  south-west  corner  -of  the  Okefi- 
nokee  Swamp  is  not  now  the  water-shed,  but  a  great  curve  is 
made,  embracing  the  whole  of  the  swamp  in  the  Suwanee 
drainage,  excepting  a  small  portion  in  the  south-east,  which 
furnishes  one  feeder  to  the  St.  Mary's  River.  It  then  returns 
to  a  point  in  the  line  of  the  main  direction  near  the  Florida 
line,  and  continues  south-east  into  that  State. 

The  Georgia  Railroad  from  Augusta  to  Union  Point  is 
on  another  ridge  dividing  the  Ogeechee  (a  tributary  of  the 
Altamaha),  and  Brier  Creek  (a  tributary  of  the  Savannah), 
from  Little  River,  another  tributary  of  the  Savannah  ;  while 
from  Union  Point  to  Athens  and  Bellton  the  Air-Line  Railroad 
divides  the  Broad  River  of  the  Savannah  system  from  the 
Oconee  of  the  Altamaha  system. 

The  Altamaha  River  system  has  for  its  tributaries  the 
Ogeechee,  Oconee,  and  Ocmulgee  ;  and  these  three  receive, 
above  the  line  of  railroad  from  Augusta  to  Macon  which  runs 
along  the  southern  border  of  the  metamorphic  rocks,  a  multi 
tude  of  tributaries,  which  form  a  perfect  network  south  of 


WATER-POWERS DRAINAGE    SYSTEM.  61 

the  Chattahoochee  Ridge,  between  the  Atlanta  and  Macori 
Ridge,  and  the  Bellton,  Athens,  and  Union  Point  Ridge. 

As  the  difference  of  level  between  the  two  limits  north 
and  south,  mentioned  above,  will  average  700  feet,  and  the 
distance  not  much  over  70  miles,  and  the  streams  run  directly 
across  the  different  formations  alternately  made  of  hard 
gneisses  and  granites  and  soft  hydromica  schists  and  friable 
sandstones,  numberless  waterfalls  are  produced,  and  an  almost 
incalculable  water-power  is  furnished.  This  indeed  is  the  case 
across  this  whole  central  belt  of  the  State';  limited  by  the 
Chattahoochee  Ridge,  on  which  the  Air  Line  and  the  Atlanta 
and  West  Point  Railroads  run,  on  the  north  ;  and  Columbus, 
Macon,  and  Augusta  roads  on  the  south  limit  of  the  meta- 
rnorphic  region,  embracing  a  territory  200  miles  long  and  70 
miles  wide,  or  14,000  square  miles,  with  a  slope  averaging  10 
feet  per  mile,  and  in  a  region  where  the  rainfall  averages  50 
inches  per  annum,  and  where  the  climate  is  mild  and  equable 
the  whole  year. 

No  country  in  the  world  offers  greater  natural  advantages 
than  this  section  of  Georgia  for  manufacturing  establishments, 
especially  for  Cotton,  which  grows  in  abundance,  and  in  easy 
reach  of  railroad  transportation  at  any  point — no  less  than  10 
different  railroads  crossing  this  territory,  north  and  south, 
and  east  and  west. 

Another  remarkable  feature  in  the  drainage  system  is 
noticeable  on  the  southern  slope  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  where  the 
range  averages  3,000  feet,  and  declines  to  an  average  of  600 
feet  in  the  Chattahoochee  Valley  ;  and  the  streams  run  directly 
across  the  gold-belt,  which  is  continuous  and  inexhaustible, 
only  needing  the  supply  of  water  from  the  ridge,  properly 
directed  and  controlled,  to  return  a  yield  of  the  precious  metal 
which  should  satisfy  the  most  avaricious  stockholder  in  a 
mining  company. 

The  following  are  elevations  of  points  on  the  lines  of  rail 
roads  in  Georgia  : 


HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 


Western  and  Atlantic  (State)   JZaitroad    from    Atlanta    to 
Chattanooga. 

^TATrnw                                                    DISTANCE.  ELEVATION. 

MILES.  FEET. 

Atlanta 1,050 

Chattaboochee  River 8  762 

Bridge 8  832 

Marietta 20  1,132 

Railroad  Summit 23  1,156 

Kennesaw  Mountain 23  1,828 

Acworth 34  932 

Allatoona  Creek 805    (about) 

Allatooua 875    (about) 

Etowali  River 47  696 

Bridge 771 

Kingston 60  721 

Adairsville 70  723 

Calhoun 80  653 

Oosienaula  River 85  623 

Bridge 655 

Dalton 100  773 

Tunnel  Hill 107  859 

Summit  Ridge 032 

Ringgold... 114  776 

Tennessee  Line 714 

Chattanooga 138  663 

Macon  and  Western  Railroad  (Atlanta  to  Macon). 

MILES.  FEET. 

Atlanta 1,050 

Rough  and  Ready 11  1,004 

Jonesboro 21|  905 

Fosterville 28  960 

Griffin 48  975 

Milner 54  863 

Barnesville 61  875 

Forsyth 77  735 

Prattsville 85  625 

Depot  at  Macon 102  414 

Low  Water,  Ocmulgee  River 263 


ELEVATIONS    ON   RAILROAD    LINES.  63 


Central  Railroad  (Macon  to  Savannah). 

DISTANCE.    ELEVATION. 

STATIOK.                                                                              MILBS.  FEET. 

Ocmulgee,  low  water 263 

East  Macon  Depot 297 

Griswold 10±  464 

Gordon 20£  343 

MacDonald 30J  245 

Emmit 3S£  210 

Oconee  River 186 

Oconee 42i  221 

Tennille 55£ 

Davisborough 67f  291 

Spears , . . .    78£  238 

Sebastopol 90J  190 

Heradon lOOi  174 

Millen 110J  158 

Paramore's  Hill 233 

Scarborough 120£  148 

Ogeecliee 129  106 

Halcyondale 140*  110 

Little  Ogeecliee,  in  Scriven  County 106 

Egypt 150i  126 

Guyton 160*  77 

Eden 170J  34 

Station  No.  1 181|  19 

Depot  at  Savannah 32 

Macon  and  Brunswick  Railroad. 

A  profile  of  this  road  could  not  be  obtained,  the  original 
notes  having  been  lost. 

Atlanta  and  West  Point  Railroad. 

ELEVATION. 
FEET. 

Atlanta 1,050 

East  Point 1,062 

Fairburn 1,048 

Palmetto 1,039 

Newnan 985 

Grantville 892 

Hogansville 768 

Lagrange 778 

West  Point 620 

Chattahoochee  River 600 


64 


HAND-BOOK    OF   GEORGIA. 


Atlanta  and  Richmond  Air  Line  Railroad  (from  Atlanta  to 
Tugalo  River). 

<?-PATTmi  DISTANCE.  ELEVATION. 

STATION-                                                                MILES.  FEET. 

Atlanta 1,050 

Doraville 15  1 ,070 

Norcross 20  1,050 

Suwanee 31  1,027 

Buford 37  1,207 

Flowery  Branch 44  1,122 

Gainesville 53  1,222 

Bellton 67  1,342 

Mt.  Airy 80  1,588 

"      (by  U.  S.  Coast  Survey) 1,610 

Toccoa C3  1,040 

Georgia  Railroad '  (Atlanta  to  Augusta). 

G_.,                                                                    DISTANCE.  ELEVATION. 

STATION-                                                            MILES.  FEET. 

Atlanta 1,050 

Decatur 6i  1,049 

Stone  Mt 15f  1,055 

Litlionia 24£  954 

Conyers 30f  909 

Yellow  River 670  (about) 

Covington 41  763 

Ulcofauliatcb.ee 674  (about) 

Social  Circle 51$  890 

Rutledge 59  728 

Madison 68  696 

Buckliead 75|  642 

Oconee  River 514  (about) 

Greensboro 88  627 

Union  Point  95  674 

Crawfordville 106f  618 

Gumming 114J  647 

Camak 124  613 

Thomson 133*  531 

Bearing 142  489 

Berzelia 150i  517 

Bel-air 161  324 

Augusta  Depot , 147 

Savannah  River 119 

Hamburg  Depot 152 


ELEVATIONS    ON    RAILKOAD   LINES.  65 


South  Western  Railroad  (Macon  to  Albany  and  Fort  Games). 

STATION.  FEET. 

Macon  Depot 332 

Tobesofkee  Creek  Swamp 275 

"  "       Track 290 

"       Bridge 295 

Bridge  between  Tobesofkee  and  Echaconnee  Summit 379 

Bridge  proper 390 

Seago's 360 

H  Byron's 513 

2  Powersville 385 

Fort  Valley 528 

Ridge  at  Stapp's  Quarter  beyond  Indian  Creek 505 

Uniform  Table-land  to  Marsliallville 491 

Winchester 463 

Gradual  descent  to  Flint  River  Bridge ...  290 

Oglethorpe 299 

Camp  Creek  Bridge 306 

Anderson ville 394 

White  Water  Creek  Culvert 361 

Stewart's  Turnout , 474 

Americus 360 

Smithville 332 

Kincliafoonee  Bridge 275 

Brown's  Station 369 

Dawson 352 

Grave's  Turnout 350 

Nock  way  Bridge 292 

Ward's  Station 392 

Bridge  beyond  Ward's 415 

Pacbitla  Creek  Bridge 342 

Cuthbert  Depot 446 

J  unction 484 

Morris  Station 242 

Colman's 391 

Fort  Gaines  Depot 163£ 

"      Bridge 190  (about) 


Macon  and  Augusta  Railroad. 


ST.TZOK. 

E.  Macon  ..............................................  285 

Low  water,  Ocmulgee  River  ............................  241 

Wolf  Creek..  ,  415 


66  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


ELEVATION. 


STATION.  FEET          SURFACE 

Commissioner's  Creek 422 

Summit  between  Com.  and  Fishing  Creek 493 

Fortville 459 

Fishing  Creek 373 

McCrary's 330 

Camp 231 

Milledgeville 264 

Tobler's  Creek 255  285 

Oconee  River 269  214 

Rocky  Creek 350  315 

Dry  Pond  Summit 593  648 

TownCreek 575  540 

Sparta 545 

Two  Mile  Branch 488  458 

Little  Ogeechee 485  440 

Culverton 537 

Dry  Creek 488  453 

Fulsom's  Creek 375  365 

Ogeechee  River 375 

Long  Creek 348  313 

School -house  Summit 525  550 

Rocky  Comfort 455  415 

Golden  Creek 453  428 

Warrenton  Depot 488 


ELEVATIONS  IN  GEORGIA,  ASCERTAINED  BY  JOHN  E.  THOMES, 
C.E.,  IN  MAKING  A  UNITED  STATES  RAILWAY  SURVEY,  FROM 
THE  TENNESSEE  RIVER  THROUGH  FISHER'S  GAP,  IN  SAND 
MOUNTAIN,  ALABAMA,  TO  THE  ATLANTIC  COAST  OF  GEORGIA, 
IN  1875. 

The  line  of  this  survey  enters  Georgia  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  Old  Burnt  Village  in  Troup  County,  crosses  the  Thom- 
aston  branch  of  the  M.  &  W.  R.R.,  passes  through  Culloden 
in  Monroe,  Knoxville  in  Crawford,  crosses  the  Ocraulgee 
above  Hawkinsville,  and  passes  through  Eastman  in  Dodge 
County,  and  from  there  nearly  follows  the  line  of  the  M.  &  B. 
R.R.  to  Brunswick.  The  length  of  this  line  from  the  Tennes 
see  River  to  Brunswick  is  412  miles,  over  250  of  which  is  in 
Georgia.  The  elevations  in  feet  above  the  sea  level  are  as  fol 
lows  : 


ELEVATIONS    ON    RAILROAD   LINES.  67 


STATIONS. 

Chattalioocliee  River  .....  '  ...................................  674 

Maple  Creek  ................................................  745 

Mountain  Creek  ..........................................  743 

St.  Cloud  Road  ...........................................  861 

A.  &  W.  P.  R.R  .............................................  930 

Flint  River  .................................................  697 

Concord  .....................................................  804 

Elkins'  Creek  ..............................................  711 

Powder  Creek  ..............................................  724 

Potato  Creek  ................  .  ..............................  669 

Thomaston  Branch  R.R  .....................................  804 

'Tobler's  Creek  ...................  ..........................  661 

Culloden  ...................................................  696 

Knoxville  .................................................  640 

Rich  Hill  ...................................................  619 

Mill  Creek  ..................................................  504 

Muscogee  &  S.  W.  R.R  ......................................  478 

Ocmulgee  River  (low  water)  .................................  214 

Hawkinsville  Branch  M.  &  B.  R.R  ............................  336 

Limestone  Creek  ............................................  250 

M.  &  B.  R.R.,  134th  mile  P  ..................................  391 

Eastman  ...................................................  356 

McRae  Station  ..............................................  224 

Sugar  Creek  ................................................  103 

Lumber  City  ..............................................  147 

Ocmulgee  River  (low  water)  .................................  98 

Hazlehurst  .................................................  259 

Carter's  Creek  ..............................................  152 

Coleman's  Creek  ............................................  146 

Boggy  Creek  ...............................................  93 

Satilla  .....................................................  87 

Atlantic  and  G.  R.R  .........................................  118 

Pinholloway  River  ..........................................  39 

Buffalo  Swamp  .............................................  25 

Ten-mile  Creek  .............................................  25 

Brunswick  Depot  ...........................................  16 


On  this  line,  Eastman  is  112  miles,  and  Culloden  212  miles 
from  Brunswick. 


68 


HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 


BY  COUNTIES. 

1 

be                                       «2 

r£3                                                                                  rQ 
1=        S         11*       '                                                | 

Q 
W 

•p^nsuK,,,,^ 

ill 

Jj 

M    §  3  * 

tf 
M 

J2    2 

g     1 

of 

&  2 

S   &                                            "    " 
a    |  

fc 

3  ° 

CRIPTI 

•A^p  qoea  jo  sunoq 
siq^  qjiAv    un?a.ns 

CO              (NO 

^4                 AO      CO 

S             C*1"             OOQOOllOOt-W 

02 

H 

•sanoq  fg 
Siiiuan.i  pt?aq  siqj 

8       S  53 

g       5§S       28888co^ffJ 

M 

w 

q;iAV     UIBOJ^S    jo 
aoA\od     luopojoaqx 

S       S  £ 

3       W05       ^^^^Jg^S05 

H 

r\ 

^ 

'188  J  01  jo  pi?9q 
paumssi?     UB     ao 
pi?oq    ojBratxojddy 

8       8  8 

0             0     0 

8       88       88888888 

EORGI. 

•p^oq 

JOOJ-OUO  JO  J9MOd 

!•   SS 

3     ss     as^^^s 

O 
g 

•pt?9q 
?ooj-ouo  jo  aoA\od 
-osaoq     poijojoaqjj 

S      3  S 

CO             t^    00 

•p-i                                                          Cv(     i-i     C<(     r-(     C1* 

M 

•puo 

CM              CD     ^ 

8       88       §8888888 

O 

-oos  jod  ^aaj  oiquo 

^       g  ^ 

in          t-co          otcooo-*ocjTt;-r)< 

l-H                                                                           1-1      T-l      <N      1-1      CNJ 



« 
H 

. 

!       1  - 

;       i    I  .§ 

:       5 

i            I       Ml 

H 
0 

h£ 

cc 
o 

•    I 

Habersham  Line 
Homer  and  Mt.  . 

C5         <1^!         r^O^S'-sO.A-i'S* 

3 

5 

:        :    : 

j            :        :    :  bi.     -:    :       -: 

M 
PH 

I 

a 

BANKS  COUNTY. 
Broad  River  

Grove  River.  .  .  . 
Hudson  River.  .. 

K^       ty                2             *                    *          ^     ^                    I          *               ^ 

1  jN  J  *  IN  *  1 

c    to              "S         "E    o>   PH         £j    tJ         , 
^O              +3         OOfM         KS        PQ 

WATER-POWERS    IN    GEORGIA. 


69 


Very  low. 

Estimated. 

Low  flat  banks. 

1 

2 

o 

M 

£ 

1  if;  1 

£    a    ^         S 

ll" 

i 

s    ' 

- 

:  i 

3  g  ~  "    J3 

88       8    . 

eo'   in          ci      • 

0     0     ^ 

to 

o   in 

S  3 

00 

i 

i 

S  S 

00  S 

8 

S  8 

in 

§  g  i 

M<    CO    eo 

S.  8      8  8 

888 

GO     £     0 

i 

8  8 

O     lO 

o 

s 

g 

g  g 

m'   in 

§  g 

570.00 

§  S 

8 

8  S  $ 

88      88 

b  m'         m,'   in 

8  8  8 

b    b    cd 

8 

8  8 

b   b 

8 

<M" 

g 

eo' 

8  8 

b   b 

8  8 

8 

c 

8  8 

b  1-1' 

8 
o 

888 

obb 

06         e» 

Cvf 

2! 

CD     CO 

00 

b 

s. 

b   b 

b    eo 

s 

b    TH' 

b 

z£   ^   "*3t 

0       O*       T-* 

jv         si 

•<* 

T*    in    m 
OT    m    in 

c* 

8 

$5 

CO 

1 

fe  S 

o   b 

b   t-' 

m 

T-I    cN 

oo 

eo 

b 

O    iC     Tf 

o  o  c* 

S.  ^      S.  8 

888 

1O 

8  3 

§ 

8 

8 

i 

8  8 

in   in 

8  8 

cd  b 

8 
2 

8  8 

8 

888 

;      ; 

g 

;      •      ; 

!     s! 

:    : 

| 

I    .    : 

:  ° 

a 

4 

I 

:    :  A 

c3 

5 

-      - 

3 

w 

Q 

s       'S 

At  mouth  
At  mouth  of  All 

Mouth  

u 

Kingston  
Near  mouth  

2l/2  miles  from  D 

s     : 

i 

02 

"o 

Macon  
7  miles,  Macon. 

Freeman's  Mill. 

Waynesborongh 

Shell  Bluff  
Sapp's  Mill  

1J4  miles  south 

3  miles,  Carrollt 
4J4"  « 
1  mile  above  mo 

: 

-M 

N 

j 

;     :     ; 

i!  si 

«  a   _  &H  ^ 

Two-Run  Creek.. 
Conaseena  Creek 
Baresley's  Creek. 

J! 

Pumpkinvine  Cre 
Raccoon  Creek... 

Euharlee  

BIBB  COUNTY. 
Ocmulgee  River 

Walnut  Creek.... 
Swift  Creek  

Stone  Creek  
Tobesof  kee  Creel? 

BURKE  COUNTY. 
McBean's  Creek. 

Boggy  Gut  Creek 
Sapp's  Spring  Cr< 

CARROLL  COUNTY. 
Buffalo  Creek  .  .  . 

Briar  Creek  
Panther  Creek... 
Buffalo  Creek  

70 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


) 

i  i 

£      -J 
1       §                                            1 
111      1             t                      I 

!  8  Ml        |             i 

t 
ft 

•p9A"9A.ms  tuoqAV  A'JJ 

g 

Barrow. 

.S                                       g          .3 

JO     UOI^lpllOQ 

S,         s            233            5                       g-  3     ' 

•A"i3p  qot?9  jo  aiuoq 
^g  ^UISIJOAV  pvjaq 
siqj    qjIAV  uiuo.qs 

8O             OOO             OO                  QOC^C1? 
S         86  »  S         ¥  S            o^S 

(M               O               -^H     TH     T}<               CO     JH                     O     •*'     »O 

!      2 

•sanoq  £g 
Suuiuiu  pt?dq  siq; 

q?lAV        UIB9JJ3    'jO 
J9AVOd      IBOlpJOgqj, 

8O             OOO             t-(O                  OTHi^5 
5»         o25-r-i         oil?*             25or-i 

TH                                                    rH 

1      S 

•}99J  Ot  JO  pl?9q 

paumssB     UB    jo 

8      8      888      88         8  8  8  S 

o         o'         oo'o         o'   o             oo   oo   ifi  c 

I          8 
5           o 

pt?9q    gprajxojddy 

•pt?aq 

100J-OUO  JO  J9A\Od 

-asaoq        8iqB[iBAy 

o         o         ooeo»o         -<*t^             toc^op 
?-         25          ^^TT          cfiri              mooS 

10         r4              a>  T-!              oi            o  i-<   d 

* 
o 

5OOJ-9UO   JO  J9AVOCI 

-osaoq    iBOijMoaqj, 

TI<'         ci              t^  T-!              o»             o   ci  o 

d 

•puo 

-099  jod  ?99j  oiqnQ 

8      g      ^.  3  S      8  S         888 

id 

:  3    :  ^i    .'  3    :    :           :    :    : 

£ 

:  |    •  a>       §    :    :          :!: 

2 

g:  „    •  J       J    :    :           :    :    : 

02 

§  §      -5       g    :              •    :    . 

§ 
g 

II    1    1  i        5'  1  i 
21     §    ^  -:  a      s?S 
b     «S«^     «  |  ^      v.11 

t 
* 

0 

E 

^ 

I 

! 

1        I  ! 
1       i«:             «  <i    I 

S     .       i  1                       8      g  S  i    g 

1-3         »         -^  «      o§5      « 
6  1     g  I     i  s  I     ^    §  |     S 
ti  »     gg     §.°fl     f    9  i     §<s 
g^    |l    s  -a  i    I    1  1  s  1  1 

g  S     «6     Ul     S     So     ^P 
^?                                           o 

CHATTOOGA  COUNTY. 
Little  Turtle  Creek  

^> 

T 

8 


WATER-POWERS    IN    GEORGIA. 


71 


n 

" 

: 

1 
1 

4 
i 
il 

C 

£8  Si            S 

3  £?  "S             < 

4                                                                                                            cs    X!      jf                       •* 

0     C3      ^ 

s  1  S        1 
i                                        g  s,^         J 

o                                                                                                     ^     n     CT 

5                                                          1-1    -       I 

1                                                     8^'s    «      ^ 
j                                              H  §  2    a      c 

I                                                '    a  S   ••§      j 

?                                                                                                      .  ••  >P=]             < 

obtainable. 

I 

„•  l*3j  •- 

3  iliiiJ  

IS 

Is 

ft     §5               a                          -       O5                                         -5 

M          ?i                            -4J                                      >•            **            "-"                                                                                                  4- 

1  g        1                  1                         1 
II       1          '=   J                         J 

Low  spring. 

s  s  s        e        ^ 

Tf'     00     CO                         ^j                         J 

>cc                o                  at                S!          $      "      '                oc*a 

3  53           S            S           §25::         :  |  S  c 

1   TT                                  e«              ^r  TH                                oo         T- 

>         o 
i 

S  8  ™           S           S 

^g           10             ^           SoS::         :8^S 

;     s 

1O     O     Tj<                       IN                       K 

•M                                10                        C 

ii        "        1       il°"         '1^1 

i     3 

888           8           S 
S  S  2            2           § 

>S           8             o           888888800 

3<J*                         1-1                             -i-l                         COTH-rHINcJ               lOr-li-IO- 

>       8 
!       2 

d    d    co°                -<j!                if 

•GO                         QO                                                          OOt*'*                    •CDQO^- 
'_QO                         CO                            T}<                         ^<T)<(N:.                    .OT-<^ 

'   •-«                d                  co                coco'd--            -dder 

co 

S  8  12           S           S 

d  r-i   •<*               in               « 

4o                10                  <o                oto^j*..             *ocot^ 

S 

10     CC     10                      8                      S 

Tf   06  ^j               d               c 

>S          8       '                      .  S    :    :        J88S 

j    d                gj                  ^J                ^   ^j    co'      •      •            •    d    ai    if 

8 

i§ 

£    :    :  n 

|  ;  ;  ;  ;  •§  •:  :  i 

1      i 

§          15          £ 

qj  ,d   So            ,d 

i-3    ^    W3                   S                   P 

b                      1  1  j    ^  1  1  1  1    i 

*H                             —  •                           9    *?4      ®      tt      fli     Ji     J3    ^     ^^4    P* 

0>                                                   c3^^-^rfc^r/^'^'" 

5        s       SsiSS^I?^^ 
t      s       |      lliiiillM 

c3                    "^                                                 Ooir^Soo^Srt^ 

«              S                H              tf^^«6o-<M< 

1 

1 
e 

p 

*o                               •            •                   "    ® 

2^5       o            *  I 

O    g    o>          °   44           C    S 

ill  li  Si 

o           d 

^  ?         b             f              s:  1  « 

§s    N     5si-       1*1 

oo           c  P                          «_«                     o^>!5 
420§           §  >•                         o.«                   -^Bc 

i  IE  M  ..ir1  in 

PH          302            §M                     -MK                     UHW 

e          8 

HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


. 

1    =' 

H 

w 

S       ^'  - 

1  3  1  3 

^  fl   £ 

B  *  H 

,  s 

> 

V 

•poXoAjua  raoqAV  j?g 

jj 

0 

<v 
eg 

o 

J 

i 

•S 

s 

G                     0     3    -.       fe 

, 

O 

•un?3.iqg 

§,    '  S  '§,  "  * 

T 

jo    uoijipuoo 

I  -.  1  1  .  1 

H 

•A"i?p  qot!9  jo  sanoq 
tg  ^ui5{aoA\.  pt?gq 

•^         o  o   c»   o   o 
o         o   o    i-   t-   o 

O                             O     C<     O    O     JO 

co                     os   T-.   o   10   irt 

<r 

stqj  qjiAv  uiuaa^s 
jo  J9Avod  siqujiBAy 

|       °»  53  S  55  £ 

fit              S  «  |  I:  w 

§ 

•sanoq  f% 
Surannj  p«9q  siq^ 

oo      §  S  §  8  8 

S                             0    0    0    g    0> 

0 

q;iA\.    uiBaajs     jo 
,i9A\od     iBopojosqj, 

1    s  s  e  s  s 

cS               ^  8  |  §  w 

e 

•^93j  01  jo  psaq 

8      88888 

8              88888 

fc 

poraussB     UB     ao 

t-             0     0     i-H     0    0 

O                             O    CO    TH     O     ^ 

*"^ 

pB9q    9^Bmixo.iddv 

I—  <                                              ^—  )       TM       O       i—  •       t—  1 

03 

K 
W 

•pt?aq 

g             Ig     W    0    ^    0 

«                   o  «  M;  «  OD 

{> 

?OOJ-9IIO  JO  J9A4.0d 

IT5                                  T-l     CO     t-> 

<N                    m   o?  os  j>  o 

?*• 
O 

-9saoq        9{qB[reAV 

T 
W 

jnsa 

TP                                00     S     S     0     §5 

H 

^OOJ-9UO  JOJOMOd 

t-                     e*   co   os 

SO                                  CO     CO     TI     O5     O 

*J 

-9SJOq    [BOijaaoaqji 

2 

puo 

8       8  8'S  8  S 

8               S  S  8  8  8 

H 

-093  aod  5993:  oiqnQ 

S       *  °°  55  cS  8 

g               8  IS  §  S  c? 

S 

T~' 

H 

• 

fr 

•  t4        • 

o          • 

O 

•  ^ 

^ 

Jz; 

•    o          • 

t- 

& 

S 

1 

:  |        : 
&  8        = 

S,       : 
I  s     : 

J 

•«! 

h 
O 

s  ^  §   1  J 

1 

•^ 

PH 
<J 

i 
1 

^           ,£3       -   "S     O,  t 

f-                P     5     r53     &     'fl 

S,     5  |  ^  Z  w 

S  S|H! 

•<5         O   *^   "^   PH  P 

£         £££  IS 

&              5  vlM  ? 

1       1  1  1  1  i 

S                           'S     0     03     S     0 
^j                        PH    B    H    oo    fe 

M 

i        I 

i  i| 

i 

1*  i.:  P 

i  »      1  ^  j  S  "  1 

K 

E 

1.  1    |  "     «  § 

o  0        P        o    §3  S 

0    »       c        ^  1    g 

si  fiii=i 

s  §    8  *  5  1\  8 

H  to        »-5        t>  A-CQ 

0 

P  .2         1  3  ^  a     § 

g  M              5  W  02  <J        fc 

8           « 

£* 


WATER-POWEKS   IN   GEORGIA. 
Bs  1 


73 


reek  disappea 

fl 
1  * 

3    o   ' 

«  1 

o    I 

II 

03 

c3 

i 

£  i 

s    s    s 

0 

fc 

W 

w 

02 

Q> 

1      i 

J 

" 

* 

* 

: 

** 

i    r 

*  ' 

fcj 

c            ti 

. 

s-'            bfl           M 

" 

0, 

- 

- 

• 

1 

•§  * 

S     *     S      I    f  "     I    1    t 

QD 

^ 

»    ^         *    S    <" 

> 

&             £ 

^  - 

^_.^ag         ^'-'fc 

3 

* 

- 

"* 

a      3 

8 

8 

o 

r^ 

o 

•                    T^    O 

o            g  g 

t-   S  S5   o         §   51         c€ 

Cl 

S 

o 

CO 

t- 

§  g 

^       5s 

3  2  S  3       ^  J8       *- 

10 

8 

s 

8? 

o 

:           S  g 

CN«                 CO    1-1 

t—  to   w   co         o   c^         o 

s 

S 

s 

« 

OS 

g  8 

CO                 S    C- 

3  S  §  8       S  S       « 

8 

8 

8 

8 

8 

88 

8         88 

8800       08       8 

| 

o 

o 

t- 

o 

c<                co    S 

0                   0     10 

O     GO     GO    O             -#     O              O 

2 

8 

s 

3 

g 

S                 S    c§ 

£2           ?s  f2 

S  §  22  §       S  S       ? 

0 

«* 

"" 

0 

0 

CM                      j-t     0 

(M                   <N     CO 

•*      TH      «M      0                 TH      0 

Si 

§ 

8 

g 

os 

S                 '    §5    S 

^5           o  g 

•*     t-     i-     O             C\«     C5             OS 

0 

<?* 

st 

O 

o 

C<                         (N      t- 

co             in   -^ 

O     TH     «     CO             N     «O 

8 

8 

si 

8 

GO 

8 

>d 

g 

GO 

12           88 
S?           S  g 

^              c^   ^ 

S         ^ 

98Xg       8|       | 

• 

:    :    : 

; 

\ 

1    :    ! 

j 

f§ 
^o 

1 

1 

b^        M 

•  ??       • 

g 

i 

i 

f 

y 

'? 

1 

a 
£° 

"a 

11     2 

'%>       |  - 

1 

i 

S    -j 

CQ 

4 

a 

S  - 

ZH 

//j 

^-     >» 

72       rt 

g 

. 

p 

^_ 

0 

"^ 

cj 

'jj     ^                  <^ 

2    x  -     3 

o 

g 

c 

So-      o   i 

H 

<3 

— 

fd    Cc?                p^ 

£    EH          fc 

EH 

|2 

o       - 

^ 

:    :           : 

:  o  d    • 

DECATUR  CouNT\r. 
Limcsink  .  . 

Barnet's  Creek.  .  . 

Attapulgus  Creek  .  . 
Martin's  Mill  Creek 

Sanburn's  Mill  Cree 

DE  KALB  COUNTY. 

Peachtree  Creek.  .  . 

EARLY  COUNTY. 

Harrod's  Creek  
Colomochee  Creek. 

ELBERT  COUNTY. 
Beaver  Dam  Creek  . 

§  J32  J  J 

f  1  1  1  Is 

"    g  *S    tc  ~    >, 

Cedar  Creek  

Little  Cedar  Creek.. 

be 

3 

o, 

02 

74 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


1 

,. 

•paA"aAins  moqAA.  A'g 

i 

o5 

P  *  «   « 

^J      ^J       *                                O     -       -^       ^ 

M 

3 

fcb 

be 

'2 

»-      .  'B   - 

JO  UOmpUOQ 

.a*         « 

°    w    g4 

1         1 

|^|3 

•Acp  qoBO  jo  satioq 
f%   SupiaoM   pcaq 

s  a  a  » 

S  §  S                                      SS 

siqj  qiiAY  un?ai]« 
jo  aa.uod  a[qi?iiT?AY 

1  *  1  ^ 

55    «   jg 

•sanoq  £g 
Suiumu  puaq  siqj 

8  S  8  g 

8  §  8                                     S 

qjIAV      UIB8J4S      JO 

J3A\od     iBOijaaoaqjj 

P  S  |  S 

t*     CO     t>-                                                                                  C^ 

•joaj  oi  jo  ptwq 

8888 

888                                      S 

pamnssB     UB     ao 
pB8q    a^Buijxojddv 

0     t-    CO    « 

o   ?o   o                                                     oo 

•pt?oq 

JOOJ  8UO  JO  JOA\oi 

-osjoq        atqu{[BAy 

2S|I 

TP     O    •«*                     OO             ''*'        '                          O 

•pr?aq 

?OOJ  8UO  JO  JdMOd 

GO     CO     OO     CO 

R  §5  R           S       S  B  ?2         S 

10   d   »o               JH         id   o                   o 

•puo 
-099  iad  i>aaj  oiqno 

8888 

e"  8  I  s 

888          S      880         8 

o   oi  o               i>         ja   o   o             o 

1O              JO                       C5              Tp 

,. 

•   •  J 

s  i  j      I 

I 

:    :  i 

1  «  :      1    , 

S 

o 

S  .s  1 

3  1  i          « 

H 

OP     ^H     |TJ 

"S  1                -               t 

§ 

o  -  'a 

so            =3     ^5  ^  ^ 

PH 

5  2  3   « 

-4-^                r^     r^       ,-,                       ^3 

"S    JO      G     ^H 

g  .73  -               9         c    a    a 

|   o   2   § 

^    CM  w  PH 

E^CO^t*                          "^                O5t--r-                       r^ 

!j 

•S  ^  -d 

||                   :    :  ^: 

1 

I        j    j       |j           j    •  1      I  ^ 

cc 

O     *"•        I       •             ^       I             O1^1^          ^C3 

i 

H   ?   ?C  ^   ^ 

H     P     C     >     fl 
^    rt   S    S    -3 
g    1  «  g  S3 

§    5Q    CC    f=!    3T 

°>:g       §cj       ols     °S 
^S:s       o  g       «  o  -a      «  « 

Pi!  1   s!  Hi  II 

S£Si§      g£     gs3     33 

PH 

fe                        CM                                 O 

WATER-POWERS    IX    GEORGIA. 


75 


• 

» 

1 

4 

] 

1 

! 
t 

P< 

low  water. 
" 
Or  higher. 

.    o    •• 

0 

i 

1 

M 

(5 

11:  - 

3 

-    -    - 

bi 

1 

p, 
& 

0 

J 

3 

-    s 

5 

Above  1.  w. 

s     s     = 

S     -C 

CO     CO 

CO     iO 

S  g 

d    •<*' 

o  8 

8  8  8 

5     CO     2 

10    co   co 

O 
S                        | 

H           8    S 

i     g  § 

IQ 
T* 

o   o 
0    go 

so 

i 

8  ra  8 

OS     O 

<?»    °- 

o  8 

000 

O     O     O 

86  £s  a 

co                 a 

3             0     CO 

I. 

if     -U 

0 

S 

528 

^    co 

00    0 

1  S 

°l~ 

co    co    co 

TH                                          C" 

3       2  S 

ScS 

Tt" 

s 

s"i 

o  8 

o  8 

o  8 

888 

888 

8           c 

>       8  8 

8 

8  8 

8 

8 

880 

CS     0 

^     0 

S  S 

000 

000 

O                   '    C 

5              0     TP 

0 

0    0 

00 

00 

0     iN    0 

~  rt  5 

CO'     0 

d   d 

O5    C5 

(N     O     C<J 

d   d  T-i 

S    co    co 
d  T-«   d 

••#                *• 

T-(                            T 

TM                                 iT 

;     s  s 

i         w'   eo 

o 

=5  S 

oo 

d 

c* 

S    S    0 
00^' 

T-l       O 

S  fe 

?    8 

S  S  3 

S  S  i 

5        a 

4               O     OO 

3               CO     CO 

& 

C?     g 

CO 

ot 

8 

s  ^  ^J 

^  g 

0     0 

S        T-t 

o    co    1-1 

0        TH        0 

T-l                                         Ci 

c 

rH     T-l 

0 

CO 

s  °  s 

CO     0 

8  S 

0    S 

O     SO     TJ< 

8  g  S 

S 

>      8  if 

8 

iO     O 
GO     O 

8 

g 

S    0    » 

s  i 

», 

SI 

00     Ci     ff* 

o   •<*!    co 

s         s 

'      S" 

0 

^  ^ 

«* 

CO 

8"5 

J 

S    : 
1    ! 

i 

d 

'/J 

s     ; 
pq     : 

1 
d 

'S 

S 

.-^  ^ 

^ 

03    g 

Zl 

.  Calhoun  Mills 
.Mouth  

.  5  miles  Calhoi 
.  Near  mouth.. 

.  Carter's  Mill.. 
.  At  mouth  

.  Lot  85  
.  117,7,  and  3.. 
.  Resaca  

•     CO 

•^    fl 

Ps" 
SSs 

CO 

1     1 

s"        1 

.  Stedman's  Mi 
.  Montgomery's 

.  Near  Montgoi 

.  Lawrenceville 

.  Strickland's  JV 

.  Hamilton's  M 

c 

I 
1 

•  rs  .2 
S  o  •<< 

• 

;      ; 

j 

:    :    : 

p.     • 

:    : 

X     '• 

GOUDON  COUNTS 
Oothculoga  
Connesauga  .  . 

Craneta  Spring 
Smoke  Creek.  . 

Coosawattee.. 
Talking  Rock. 

Dry  Creek.  .  .  . 
Salacoa  
Regaca  Creek 

Lick  Creek.  .  .  . 
Snake  Creek.  . 
Rocky  Creek.  . 

John's  Creek 

GWINNETT  Coui 
Yellow  River. 

-   * 

Wolf  Creek.. 

Suwanee  Cree 
Level  Creek.. 

< 

0 

>-> 

t> 
1—  I 

HABERSHAM  Coi 
Hazell  Creek. 

Soquee  River 
Shoal  Creek.  . 
Tallulah  River 

HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


jo  uopipuoQ 


<i      E 


•Xt?p  qoBa  jo  sjnoq 
fg  SUIJIJOAV   pi?oq 


jo  J3A\6d 


•  8  8  8  g 


•sjuoq  f% 

SuiuutiJ  pi?aq  siqj 
'jo 


•?38J  Ot  JO  pwoq 

paiunssB     uu    ao 
peaq 


§888888888888888888 


100J-8UO  JO  JQAV 


8  8  8  9  <'8  8  £  i!  9  9  9  I:  8  8  8 


•ptraq 

(JOOJ-8UO  JO  .19A\od 

-gsaoq 


.I0d 


•pno 


,"  5     w  2 


a 


P 


WATER-POWERS    IN   GEORGIA. 


77 


o 

1 

-  s  s 

,         -         s    >:>,*>    3    *    3    «    s    *    « 

bi  - 

a   - 

fV 

§  ,§  -. 

3  <j 

8 

S  S  8 

88       S       8       SSSS^SSSS^S^o1 

8^8 

Tti        T-i       GO 

co   co          co          TH          THa6a6da6ooTiTHodc«i-<da6 

-*     10     0 

rH               TJ. 

co                                                      06 

E 

i  §  S 

88       8       S       ^SS^SoSR^SSISS 

8^5, 

w 

s  -  s 

§3       53       S       SSfSSS-SS--^ 

g  8  3 

8 

888 

8888       8888888888888 

888 

c 

000 

(NO             0             0              OOOOOOOOOC^OOOi 

000 

T-ICO  op          <?i          co          "^S 

O       •<*  00  T-i  T-i  T-i        T-i 


«'  o  d  T-I  i-i  o  d  o»  d  -si 


<T«COT-lOT-lT-lOO<NT-l 


S  8  §J  S 
•°'  S  rt'  S 


SS8S5S 


88S;SS8SS 

»  «  «  o  «  «  gj  d 


•g     :  -g 

o;o 


I 

!i 

S    o 

s s 

*?.< 


:  .S 


^ajcjaJagrt'gOc,^ 

°^!15;iw§w3  >  «-  v 
-      «  .-8  ^I-I  I 


- 

3 


*i     3    ^3     O 


0^05—0,= 

- 


-S  3 


g  3 


g  S 
"3   w 

a 

-e    ?„ 


:ll 


in  '5 

II 
II 


lia 


:    :  | 

:    :    :       ^ 

^       ;       ;       ;       ; 

:    :    : 

:    : 

:    :  o 

:    :  ^       | 

.>   g         :  "o    : 

:  -g    : 

H 

|    | 

i   j  -3  ^ 

?   •»  -S    9 

.:    :  ^  o       i 

So       1  ^    :  ^ 

.ci   2    J 

B 

t> 

:    | 

o  |1| 

ao    O     O    ^> 
fl    «8  .!«     S 

-28-^3 

ilil 


Il«l 

5  III 
3SS5 


W  « 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


-^                    *r  g  ^ 

ti, 

o                       §    ^  *3 

g 

s          §|* 

*7^       •                          *^ 

1. 

B  S      i  -  1  1 

1-1 

g 

^o                 S  "S   i  ^ 

n 

B 

1  «                5  •*»  to  -3 

=     1 

o   S                "3  *  s  -i-5           M 

cc 

^  R              g  1  &S          1 

1 

«jj                               EH                                     CC 

02 

.P^9ra0q,,g 

1 

S            S     S               I 

h5 

M 

p.  t;                                          ho    .     bb 

^  ti    bi 

•nwoUS 

co     S                                                       _c     d      _q 
«     1           *»                                           S4    S       & 

=  11! 

jo  uopipuoo 

>-._>•                                                    Is" 

.      &    «    s: 

X3      O             iJ2                                                    O      ®        O 

•  a    a 

•A"u[j  qot?a  jo  sanoq 
f%  Sui5{.iOA\   pBoq 

°  ^       S           :               §B        S 

i  9     s      2 

si",;  qjiAY  IHB3.IJ3 

^  N       §5                           51        S 

CN     W               S                  2 

JO    JOAYOd   8iqi?[I6AV 

1-1 

1-1    c« 

•sanoq  f% 
Suiuuiu  p*39q  stq; 

Ci     r^              CO                                                       "^                 CW 

8O             O               (W 
.  9        ^          ^ 

qjiAY     UIBOJ;S     jo 
aaAYOd    iBOi;a.io8q,i, 

S  §§      8           '              s        ^ 

O        O                      T-t                           1^ 

•;saj  oi  jo  pB3q 

888         8              88 

888        8 

pamussB     UB     ao 

S  S      S         8              S        S 

00              O                 CO 

•pnoq 

^    g            g                    ;                           SS 

^M    ^«            on              o? 

33  S       o         L- 

5OOJ-9UO  JO  J9A\Od 

-asioq        8[qi?[jBAV 

T-!   oi         oi                                   »o           oi 

C*    cW            O5               O 

•pt?aq 

e?  T-I        co              .                   co          t» 

(M     CO             1O                                                       rH                 in 

S  S       $        S 

;ooj-sno  jo  j3A\od 

<N   eo         eo'                                      1^            oi 

lO     O             T-I                O 

-asaoq    iBOpoaoaqjj 

co          "* 

•puo 

QO     O             O                      •                             O               O 

^  o         •*               •                    q          o 
o   o         j4                                    M           g» 

S  8       8        8 

111 

^         "o               • 

o 

:       2           j 

1 

1    i     j 

i  s         § 

1 

J  f   1     ^  i 

111        | 

ll    1     1       11 

S    PH          £H               H                        W             O 

§  1    i     i 

^_l!_fc       ^ 

M 

«        !        :           : 

•< 

o 

SI 

o        :       M          M'               *^' 

•              ®     u     : 

cc 

1                                            «               trt'       «                                          «           ," 

•       »:       2      ^  S                S     H  ** 
5  g  1       «      1  ^               «    1  1 

:  8      ,§    ^  ^' 

s 

.1 

K  X3   O         'a}       ri    ^                     -3      °   O 

a«-s    *    al          «  «1 

^<^^        cS"3                  =S-2 

K-"S«           &        ft   £                      £      <    j? 
<;  i_j  pq         pq       2  ^                    A     H  PH 

fi  ill 

O    jr                t        eM     E3 

«   0         0^0 

w                 w                    s 

WATER-POWERS    IN    GEORGIA. 


0 

i 
i 

1 

01 

5  ^ 

"          i 

|   2     S     S 

0 
,0 

it   - 

( 

H 

5 

§ 

8 

888 

g 

to 

9 

S 

S           S 

I  S  S  3 

a 

5              5 

g 

| 

i>    oo    os 

S 

S  S 

so 

s 

^        s 

5     O     CO     O 

5    in    o5    S 

5     CO     CO     t- 

8 

$         8 

So 

8 

8  S  8 

S 

i  S 

s 

o 

?       s 

*  2  8  8 

« 

»         S 

1  3  8 

p 

10 

CO     O 

o 

— 

0                                 T- 

•<     OO     TH     00 

e 

t                     01 

D     QO     00 

s 

r-,      0* 

•  s  '  a 

^ 

<°  8 

S 

g 

S  S  S 

8 

8  8 

8 

8 

8           § 

§  2  S  8 

S 

|         S 

5  8  8 

S 

S 

t-     t-t     OS 

*• 

0     10 

0 

o 

o              e 

I        1C       T-l        t- 

c 

1       5 

I  S  S 

§3 

S 

S  S  8 

S 

O-l      OS 

s 

£ 

3          S 

5888 

O 

^ 

1       3 

5  8  3 

00 

1 

111 

1—1 

05      l-l 

1"H 

w 

o               i-; 

5     iO     »O     lO 

5      »     CD     S 

(   5J   (?<   5^ 

c 

t            c 

)    -^     00 

3 

8 

o   o   t- 

00 

§g      S 

g 

« 

fe              & 

;  15  s  s 

s 

1              fc. 

•  e  s 

0 

1 

CO     O     1-1 

w 

^            T~i 

<M 

oo 

°             i 

o?    so    co 

T- 

1                  C 

>    «O     OJ 

(W 

§5 

8 

888 

8 

8  & 

8 

8 

8          S 

888 

S 

1      g 

1  8  S 

cs 

§ 

i  S  g 

S 

8  S 

GO 

0 

1O                     t> 

•  £  S  £ 

s 

!. 

O     O 

c* 

S>>        T-l        O* 

1-1 

i 

§  §»  S 

:    : 

\ 

:    :  -' 

-/. 

1 

BD 

~^  « 

I 

§        r/ 

1  -a  -a 

0      §    02 

• 

g) 

1  - 

02 

3 

0 

0    o  12 

S 

a 

s 

S 

03  g  s 

0 

p 

S 

50    02    .2 

^ 

.  S 

S 

£ 

3                  * 

"«  -*  5 

p 

^ 

p 

S 
E 

p 

B 

y 

II  s 

III 

Tarver's 

BQ 

.    a 

0      <0 

Parson' 

1 
i- 

e3                '/ 

0        t 

fe        ir 

111 
•§    o    o 
H?  B  O 

JK 

c 

IT 
1 

2  ,o 

\ 

a, 

:   : 

K^ 

S  - 

Oconee  River  

ASPER  COUNTY. 
Ocmulgee  River. 

:    -    : 

EFFERSON  COUNT 

Limestone  Creek 

Williamson  Swa 

OHNSON  COUNTY. 
Deep  Creek  

Buckeye  Creek.  . 

Prong  of  Ohoepe 

ONES  COUNTY. 
Ocmultree  River. 

>H 

2      -      -            H 

!<•; 

0 

O 

0 

'.     -     ,          » 

1 

0 

5 

C 

^3 

UMPKIN  COUNTY. 
Jones  Creek  .  .  . 

.Nimble  Will.... 
owah  River  

1-3 

i-s 

•-» 

HS 

5 

^ 

80 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


i 

w 

O 

f-       § 

"S 

a 

S            "^ 

0 

*§ 

CO 

&            ^ 

-g 

'  «*^ 

1 

a^   |        i 

00 

c 

H 

&  w     S            b 

"S   "a 

1 

1 

'E 

S 

Is   1         I 

|] 

i 

1 

1 

»  1   i        "1 

j 
) 

^ 

t>            W                  PQ 

<J 

fe 

aX9Aa 

1                   s 

'  ^ 

il_LL_J 

2 

-        s 

- 

o 

1 

W) 

|S8 

tn 

r. 

ll 

jo  uoiitpuoo 

* 
& 

1 

£    S 

cT 

E   ? 
g   | 

3 

5 

o  r   ° 

J 

"A'cp  qoi?9  jo  sanoq 
f%  ;3ui>[aoA\   puaq 

O                              •    QO                  O 

0 

S  8 

g 

§ 

SUP    mJM    UIB9J1S 

jo  J9Avod  oiqBjiBAV 

TO                      'TO              S 

§ 

1  1 

TT 

1 

•sanoq  f-s 
Suiumu  p«9q  siq; 

So   o             o 
O     CO                    C^ 

8 

S  9 

R 

g 

qjtAV     uiBoais    jo 

i§                j§  ^j!           J2 

S 

Si    e§ 

1O 

S 

a9A\od     iBOijsjoaqx 

1-1      l-H 

2S 

•;o9j  oi  jo  pB9q 
pguinssi?     UB    ao 

8    :         88         8 
S    :          55°°          S 

8 

si 

8  8 

0     0 

8 

0 

e 

pragq    gpuuxoaddy 

•psgq 

T*                                              .       CO                            l-H 

S        •                     •    S                  0 

l-H 

§|  S 

JO 

-r1 

8 

100J-OUO  JO  J9A\Od 

co      •                 :    •*              d 

ft 

0     0 

O 

id 

-9saoq        9iqt?t{BAy 

S 

•pi?9q 

CD                                •     1O                    C^ 

10      •                -co              o 

S 

g  s 

g 

g 

^00  J  9UO  JO  J9A\Od 

•     »O                     t- 

oi 

o*    co 

O 

TH' 

-esaoq    iT?oi}9ao9qjj 

0§ 

•puo 

8    :              8          S 

8 

co   o 

8 

8 

-099  aad  ?90j  oiqno 

5    :             £      .  8 

S 

S   2 

0 

1 

o 

i 

I  1     ! 

1 

S 

o 

|   ;        |  J 

1 

o  d' 

5: 

•a 

1 

g  j       -g  a 

2o            «3  M 
0    to            c    &           S 

00 

"a 

1! 
21 

I 

OB 

1 

EG 

w 

t!  .S           §   F           -, 

3 

O     c3 

o 

O 

«  5             "o  13            'o 
^i   g             0   PQ             0 

u 

a 

| 

1 

"***           I           '•               tJ        ^ 

o 

i 

I 

s 

H 

t  j  i    |  s  .    g'-s 
g  .  |  a   °^£    §1 

^  S  d     s  ^  g    6  u 

l«l      111      ^.2 

35=2      OftiS       ^o, 

pO^         ^    02    1-5          «02 

1   85 

o  rs 

II 

Big  or  Vickery'g 
Little  River  

MONROE  COUNTY. 

Bnsliy  Creek.  .. 

o 

(2 

I 

a 

o 

WATER-POWERS    IN   GEORGIA. 


81 


i 

1 

c 

I  ; 

i    fl        2             5      =      3      =      3 

•3  .5     « 

flS    ;..,. 

j   "-1      "33         **<••- 

*    2     «-      • 

5C    S          °       g 
•10. 

g  c?     ?  •§  -    -    ..    -    - 

1 

K*      f 

ti          P^ 

0 

i 

1                     I    '  & 

I 

s     |       o 

-       - 

s.                  i  . 
$-  ~  -               g| 

I  =  -.  =                             S  S 

Hi                                                                                                            <1 

bh 

.S 

1 

1 

..    - 

S  §5  88  8         g  §  §  8          £       8 

o'    co    si    co"              -^    co    co    06              <T*          o 

^     O^     Tt*     C5                                                                                           QC 

So    o    o    o    o 
0     00     GO     (M     TJ*                     0                    C* 
CO                        O 

|       |g8||          d          d 

GN      O 

06    ^ 

oooo             oooo             o         o 
ti   c5   3   3             as   -^   GO   oo             ^         c 

co  S  »|  £§          *°  £<  ?{  ?*          <?*       | 

8       88888.          g          55 

oq    o 

S  »  8  g          8888          8       o 

i-i   eo   o   co'             o'   o   o   o'             o          cc 

oj             CO    t-»    en    r>-    Tf<                  ^ 

co          oc^a6oM               o               o 

0     0 

8  g  §  8         £  8  8  8         S       S 

*       8  8  8  8  8         S         S 

O             iO     1^3     iO     lO     IO                   O                   O 

CO             CO     CO     CO     «     CO 

S  8 

0     SN! 

co    co    co    co              JoSfiSo?              2>          §S 

o           rococococo               oo               « 

S      S 

CO     CO     CO     CO                                                                                    V, 

l~          oo    co    oo    oo   oo 

oooo              <r»cooo              o          c 

<T*                   O 

S   o 
o'   o*' 

i-Ht-lrH-t-1                                   T-lfN0!                        C<                 C 

§*    s    §J    <N                                                                  « 

S      P  r:  £  r:  s 

. 



:    :    :    :           :    : 

i        :    i    :    :    !           ':           i 

i 

•    -/j                           5 

"3     :                                            P 

«         i  §    .;    !  j.                        : 

: 

o     ...                                           # 

»o           •  5     •     •    5          *  ^ 

*  ;  i-a:       i  ;           1 

^^^•^O                      ••CiO?                    ^ 

g||s      s  ;•§•§      1    , 

OjOTj^oa                 H'cSoJ                               c 

I  |i  1          oo"    :  §  ?!          ^       | 

g|a£      §111      8    I 

«      ;  t  J  ;  §      j 
«    1  1  1  «•  I     1     1 
^     S    !!!!!     !     ? 
f   111-51     !     1 

O          OHH-^li-lQ               **               O2 

16  miles  Mariett 
Chappel's  Store 

J   :  :  :  •   g  i  j   ;  i    g 

SM        '                         •        '                '           P                    ^     "a. 

H                                  •        •        •        •            O                    K      a 

I  y                   o      B  | 

=  i 

§          55"  "  "    «1    i 

t£                                -u                           «    £;          ^ 

is  8  a  si  g,-|  is  * 

»  ?                                 2  5      i  ^ 

111     g^ss 

1 

82 


HANDBOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


M 

H 
M 

•p9A"9A.ins  uioq.vv  A"fi 

o                    | 

3s         1  " 

s 

1 

s  I  .s 

U.li»OJ}y 

S    ^    5<  ' 

jo  uoijipuoo 

•-    ^    > 

3 

1  •"  1  ~ 

•JV"T?P  qor?o  jo  sjnoq 
^g  Sm^uoAV  pi?oq 
eiqj  qV-vv   ureaajs 

S  S         88S5i§SS§B 

do             d   TJ<'   «'   T-.'  «b   10   d   d   06 

S   S! 

jo  jaAvod  0[qi?iiBAy 

•satioq  f% 
Suumiu  pr?aq  stqj 
q^tAV     rauaajs    jo 

SO                  OOOsOOOOOQO 
o              lo-r-ic^coiDaoTrc^o 

oj   «              5*    >o   £>    ^j   ^'    d   ^"   gj   ^' 

§         So 
gg        55  S 

ag.vvod     iBOpoJOoqj, 

'?33J  Ot  jo  pt?aq 

88         888888888 

o       88 

paiUUSSB      UT?       JO 

OO                  OOOCOOOOO(?« 

0             00 

pB9q    9}tnuixoaddv 

•pt?9q 

SS          8§55SSSS§P 

go        w  « 

1OOJ-9UO  JO  .19.WOd 

^  ^            ,_;  d  T-i  d   co   d  d  oi  d 

(M             T-*     O 

•9saoq        oiqtqiBAy 

•pt?oq 

50OJ-9UO  JO  JOAVOd 

8  S         8  o  3  e  8  8  S  S  8 

a     aS 

-9SJOq      {BOl)9JO9qjj 

•puo 

?28         8SS?S88S8S 

s     s  s 

-09S  J9d  ;99j  oiqno 

j^S          S^JS^^^Sc^00 

1O                  C5      i^t 

:                  -g    :::::: 

:    : 

§ 

S    1    •    •    •    •    : 

•£        \ 

« 

d        1  M  M  M 

|  j 

0 

I?      g  1  1  «  "  JB:  J  a:  1  1 

•e  ?- 

I 

§  «      i    -s    ^^^?? 

53   r  l  s  ^  1  1  1  1 

oo              a          o          <u<u«i2« 
v-5   oo             fe         fo          pq^oog^ 

I  \\ 
\  II 

:              :    :    :        if::: 

. 

.  ^        .  jj    .    .    . 

< 

1  ;         s:  :  |      ;  1  s  ;  i 

" 

1    i         1  J  s  S  •    "'  1  -    •    • 

* 

2  g  -2     g^     .gll^ges4 

H'             :    •' 

i 

SS^            S  ••     ^D^*1^^^^^ 
ja    ^>    &        W   —  P  -"S   "S    o    o   "E    ^s    o    o 

IJ    ,'. 

5    W    CO          OpQ^t^^^^-lcCi-^FH 

^    C^ 

" 

p3         fl 

PL, 

WATER-POWERS    IX    GEORGIA. 


83 


|S 


I. 


S  3  3  55 


g  8  S  S 
10  S  S  8 


8  S8  8  S 
S  §  §  {§' 


S  S 


g  §2 

CO    1Q 


S       g  8 
S       S  3' 


8  8  8  8 

o    o    o    o' 


8  8 

0°     O 


888 


8  8 

o    o 


8       §  8  8 

oo         t-   o   10 


10     OS 

o'   o 


55  £   S   g 
o    c*   ••*'   co 


S  S 


fe  g  S  8 

<N'    T-I    co' 


o    co    10    «# 


88 


g  8  o  3 

03    co    S    § 


88 


o          co    o    o 

S       fe  ^§  S 


1 

O 

:   S 

) 

'Q                           ' 

fc? 

§:  1 

S 

o             : 

O 

- 

!  ^  _ 

|M 

03      - 

O       t 

^ 

£ 

j 

O 

o           s- 

i     ^ 

If 
«s       i 

j 

t 
B 

S 
s 

s 

) 

1 

1 

.* 

1M 

C 

1 

1 

^ 

•3                So 
S                <a    c 

: 

j|       | 

I 

| 

1      i 

.  N 

i 

^ 

H 

H 

•         ^    * 

,_. 

K  •§  o         %  ~- 

1 

H    £ 

£| 

6 

•^ 

1     i 

2 

^ 

4 
i 

in  ii 

1 

o    S 

1 

•s  e 


o  •£  S 

e  §  3 

§  K  ^ 


g  3 

i  1 


84 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


I 

g 

1 

f 

M 

-a                2 

| 

S                 * 

s 

to                      ^O 

3 

^ 

• 

o 

i 

f                               H 

J- 

C 

5 

; 

K 

.§ 

•g 

-2 

1    1   -     - 

o 

jo  uoijipuoo 

| 

j*  a 

1 

3 

3 

i 

•A"ep  qoBa  jo  sanoq 
y&  Smumu   p«aq 

80 
oo 

os'  o                   : 

S       8  °  g  §8  8  S 

s     ^  w'  ?i  «'  ^  8 

8 

~ 

JO  jaAYOd    OiqB[lBAV 

i 

•s.uioq  v& 
gtmmtu  pBaq  etq? 
XIIIAV     rat?aajs    jo 

8  S 
^  S 

^3          o    ^    §    cc    8   S 

|      ^  d  $  gj  8  8 

2 

& 

•;jaaj  ot  jo  P'Baq 

88            8 

8      888888 

8 

% 

paumssB     UB    ao 

(NO                       TO 

00             0     0     0     (N     10     0 

o 

pBaq    ajBunxoaddy 

M 

•pT?aq 

S  S 

gg          g    gj    ^    W    0    g 

S 

> 

?ooj-ouo  jo  aaA\od 

O       T-l 

i>             O    O     OJ     i—  i     CO     00 

0 

O 

-asioq        9[qBin?AV 

V 

•pBaq 

O     CO 

Ct*>                CS     -T^      -rf      OO      O      C3 

(N             J>    CO    OO     <>i     O     O5 

g 

fj 

^ooj-9tio  jo  jaAvod 

1—  *     1—  ( 

05             0    0     <N     Ot     ^f     OS 

0 

SJ 

-asjoq    ^Bonaaoaqj, 

S 

•pno 

So 
o 

8       8  8  8  8  8  85 

I-H              t*     CO     lO     O     lO     t^- 
00                                  O*     Ci     C?     QO 

IO 
CO 

H 

O 

. 

d 

;     :  «  :  ; 

3 

1 

QQ 

c3 

t'fi   1 

j 

CO 

i 

H 

% 

£  a         i 

1       §           13 

B 

^H 

^    r^i                    a 

^       S 

M 

* 

^ 

00      QQ                             ' 

a 

I   J3                I 

§<§--- 

1 

^ 

SI        1 

E-I         io   Si   co   cc   »n   ob 

• 

^ 

:    .    :    : 

I 

I 

!fl     11 

31?    If 

r  w  Is 

:  !l  iiiijj 

g  n       gS(2Nm^ 
E^ 

WALKER  COUNTY. 
Fork  of  Dry  Creek 

WATEB-POWEES    IN    GEOKGIA. 


85 


1 

p  h 

!, 

* 

rt 

s  n 

•2 

'    "    "    fc 

PQ 

PQ    i 

X 

i 

i{ 

1 

-      § 

11 

1 

^         c3 

S    ' 

k? 

g 

g 

?  "     ^ 

•g    g 

fc 

"c 

^     > 

"Z^ 

#         > 

S  " 

3 

s 

f  5 

s    * 

^ 

i!  3 

« 

8 

S 

g 

o    oo 

8 

8  5 

F- 

2 

8  S  « 

8 

8  8  8  S  i 

S 

S 

g 

(N 

«s 

1 

S  3 

-* 

i 

|S8 

oo 

-"822  ^ 

9 

8 

S 

O 

§55 
do 

8 

8  8 

8 

8 

8  §  § 

§ 

i  5  g  S  S 

s 

2 

" 

r-    o 

CO 

S  w 

10 

§ 

3  i  s 

0 

co    oo    c<    oo    >* 

8 

8 

8 

8 

8  S 

8 

8  8 

S 

S 

888 

8 

88888 

« 

0 

0 

0 

0     0 

0 

•^ 

§0     CO 

0 

00000 

§ 

Cl 

s 

t- 

§00 
CO 

o 

§o   S 

5 

& 

^  s  § 

oo 

ci    05   o   m   oo 

•*f     O     O     Tfi     1— 

'H 

0 

CO 

o 

0     0 

8 

TH       0 

o 

o 

T-I    oo    o 

o 

o    co   T-I   1-1   T-I 

§ 

$ 

g 

co 

ie  g 

S 

S.55 

g 

3 

$  gg  § 

0 

g  5  g=  gg  § 

" 

3 

CO 

0 

0     £- 

* 

•M      0 

o 

o 

Ti        0        TH 

M 

O       CO       TH       T-t       TH 

8 

§ 

s 

8 

g 

o 

8  S 

K3 

s 

88  co  S 

o 

1C     O     O    O    O 

a 

8 

s 

co 

0     g. 

1 

TC  t^ 

»0 

00 

IN    »n    o 

o 

1O     Tf     '—     O     CO 

1 

;      ; 

: 

•'  P? 

. 

; 

:  P3 

1 

I 

•  ^2 

GO 

A 

I     C 

'.     o 

Curry's  Mill... 
Gibson  and  Sau 

%, 

JOB 

3 

o 
Q 

f 
t 

c 
E 

fU 
Q 
~"     fl 

-     ^ 

"  3s 

"o 
i     .« 

Amy's  Ford  .  .  . 
Mouth  
Anna  Rubie  Fa 

Minnehaha  Fall 

Near  Minnehah 
Dr  Mondv's.. 

Poe'sMill  
Gainesville  &  Cl 

o 

Is 

Y2  mile  south  Ti 
148,  13,  and  3... 
Dug  Gap  

:    ; 

x         '• 

g 

:    : 

o 

1 

•M         : 

P          '. 

Ti 

X 

CJ 

ASUINGTON  CO 

3rcekut  
)geechee  Kiver 

UTE  COUNTY. 
^liickamaiiga  .  . 

0 

; 

C 

•f 

Jean  Creek.  .  . 
^hattahoochee. 

mith's  Creek. 

-H   £> 
So 

-/j       T. 

1     1 

^.  Prong  Duke 
""fisnntfifi 

Vbite's  Creek, 
lary  Creek  .  .  . 

IITEFIELD  COU 

"reek  
wainn  Creek. 

1  |  - 

'  l~ 
&  «  - 

I 


86 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


MINERAL     WATERS. 

There  is  a  great  abundance  of  Chalybeate  or  Iron  waters 
in  the  State  in  different  geological  formations.  Limestone 
springs  in  the  northwestern  portion  are  numerous.  Sulphur 
springs  do  not  occur  in  great  numbers. 

The  circumstances  of  the  preparation  of  this  outline  do  not 
allow  more  than  an  enumeration  of  those  springs  which  have 
for  years  been  resorted  to  for  their  medicinal  properties. 


Catoosa  Springs,  Catoosa  Co., 
Gordon  Springs,  Whitefield  Co., 
Colmtta  Springs,  Murray  Co., 
Rowland  Springs,  Bartow  Co., 
Dougherty's  Spring,  Polk  Co., 
Camp's  Spring,  Fulton  Co., 
Ponce  de  Leon  Spring,  Fulton  Co  , 
Atlanta  Mineral  Spring,  Fulton  Co., 
New  Holland  Spring,  Hall  Co., 
Sulphur  Spring,  Hall  Co., 
Porter's  Springs,  Lumpkin  Co., 


Madison  Springs,  Madison  Co., 
Helicon  Springs,  Clarke  Co., 
Indian  Springs,  Butts  Co., 
Mineral  Spring,  Coweta  Co., 
Newnan  Spring,  Coweta  Co., 
Sulphur  Spring,  Meri wether  Co., 
Warm  Spring,  Meri  wether  Co., 
Chalybeate  Spring,  Meriwether  Co., 
Glenn's  Spring,  Early  Co., 
Springfield  Spring,  Effingham  Co., 
Heard's  Spring,  Wilkes  Co., 


Franklin  Springs,  Franklin  Co. 


Analysis  of  Camp's  Mineral    Spring  at  West  End,  2%  miles 
from  Union  Depot,  in  Atlant  i : 

Grains. 

Sulphuretted  Hydrogen  Gas 0.1720 

Protocarbonate  of  Iron 2.0320 

Sesquicarbonate  of  Iron 3520 

Protocarbonate  of  Manganese 0050 

Carbonate  of  Manganese 0520 

Carbonate  of  Lime t 3020 

Chloride  of  Calcium 1190 

Chloride  of  Sodium 1320 

Silicate  of  Soda  and  Lime 4300 

Crenic  and  Apocrenic  Acids 0180 

Free  Carbonic  Acid. .  .  1.0370 


4. 


Total  solid  matter  dried  at  212°  F.  =  3.5324. 


Analyzed  by  W.  J.  LAND,  Chemist. 


MARL-BEDS    OF    GEORGIA.  87 


MARLS. 

Mr.  Ruffin,  in  his  "  Essay  on  Calcareous  Manures,"  has 
described  the  introduction  in  Virginia  of  the  use  of  marl  (so 
abundant  in  the  southern  half  of  Georgia),  and  has  shown 
the  great  advantages  to  be  derived  from  its  use. 

The  experiments  of  Governor  Hammond  of  South  Carolina, 
with  the  marl  from  Shell  Bluff,  were  described  by  him  in  a 
letter  to  the : —  Agricultural  Society  as  eminently  satis 
factory. 

Prof.  Hilgard,  in  his  Report  on  the  Geology  and  Agriculture 
of  Mississippi,  has  shown  the  very  great  importance  of  the 
marls  of  that  State,  which  correspond  closely  with  those  in 
Georgia. 

Prof.  Cooke,  in  the  New  Jersey  Report,  devotes  much  atten 
tion  to  the  green-sand  marls  of  that  State,  as  does  Kerr  in  his 
Report  on  North  Carolina  geology. 

Many  years  ago,  Dr.  Joseph  Jones,  in  a  Report  to  the  Agri 
cultural  Society  of  Georgia,  gave  many  analyses  of  our  marls, 
and  urged  the  free  use  of  them  by  the  planters. 

It  has  been  ascertained  that  there  is  scarcely  a  limit  to  the 
amount  of  this  fertilizer  so  highly  commended  by  these  men, 
eminent  in  science  and  in  agriculture.  About  30  samples  have 
been  analyzed  for  the  Geological  Survey  of  Georgia,  by  Prof. 
H.  C.  White,  of  the  State  Agricultural  College  at  Athens,  and 
a  report  made  on  the  properties  of  lime  and  marls.  This 
report  is  herewith  submitted  for  the  information  and  guidance 
of  such  farmers  as  may  have  sufficient  enterprise  to  make  use 
of  this  means  provided  to  their  hands,  for  the  regeneration 
and  stimulation  of  their  soils. 

It  is  fortunate  for  the  people  of  this  State  that  limestone  is 
so  abundant  in  North-west  Georgia  as  to  be  readily  accessible 
everywhere  and  of  excellent  quality;  while  a  belt  of  limestone 
crops  out  or  appears  on  the  surface,  north  of  the  Chattahoo- 
chee  Ridge,  in  Hall  and  Habersham  Counties,  in  North-east 
Georgia. 

The  map  indicates  the  limits  of  the  cretaceous  and  tertiary 
marls  in  the  southern  portion  of  the  State. 

I  have  seen  in  Effingham  County,  the  effects  last  year  of  marl 
applied  twenty  years  ago  on  Mrs.  Longstreet's  land,  and  could 


88  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

distinguish  by  the  fresh  rich  green  color  of  the  blades  of  corn, 
contrasting  with  the  yellow,  dry,  and  burnt  leaves  on  adjacent 
laud,  the  portion  of  the  farm  to  which  the  shell  marl  had  been 
applied,  as  pointed  out  by  the  gentleman  who  had  spread  it. 
Actual  experience  and  practice  have  demonstrated,  that  with 
judicious  rotation  of  crops,  the  application  of  lime  not  only 
permanently  improves  soil,  but  causes  a  uniformly  increased 
production  for  as  many  as  thirty  years. 


REPORT    OF     H.  C.  WHITE, 

Professor  of  Chemistry  in  the  State  College  of  Agriculture 
and  the  Mechanic  Arts,  upon  the  Agricultural  uses  and 
value  of  Marls  and  Peats,  with  Analyses  of  a  number  of 
samples  obtained  in  Georgia: 

ATHENS,  G-A.,  June  1,  1876. 
DR.  GEORGE  LITTLE,  State  Geologist,  Atlanta,  Ga.  : 

DEAR  SIR  :  At  your  request,  I  have  examined  a  number  of 
specimens  of  marls  and  peats  obtained  during  the  progress  of 
the  Geological  Survey,  and  have  the  honor  herewith  to  present 
analyses  of  the  same,  with  a  few  remarks  concerning  their 
character,  and  their  economic  value  and  importance  to  the 
State. 

(A)  MARLS. — Strictly  speaking,  the  term  "  marl "  should  per 
haps  be  only  applied  to  such  masses  or  deposits  of  earth  as  are 
calcareous  in  nature.  In  general  use*,  however,  it  has  come  to 
have  a  much  more  extensive  application,  and  to  include  within 
its  meaning,  earthy  pulverulent  masses  of  various  sorts  and 
compositions,  many  of  which  contain  little  or  no  lime.  The 
necessity  has  therefore  arisen  for  the  classification  of  marl 
deposits,  and  for  the  qualification  of  the  term  by  prefixed 
names,  in  the  order  of  adjectives,  generally  suggested  by 
and  distinguishing  some  characteristic  or  peculiar  property  of 
the  deposit.  Thus,  the  "  green-sand  marls"  of  New  Jersey  are 
masses  of  loose,  pulverulent  earth,  distinguished  by  the 
presence  of  numerous  small  particles  of  what  appears  to  be 
green  sand,  the  composition  of  which  is  chiefly  silicate  of  iron 
and  potash.  Many  of  these  "  marls  "  contain  very  little  lime. 
Clay  marls  contain  much  clay  ;  silicious  or  sandy  marls  much 


PEOF.    WHITE    ON   MARL   AND   ITS    USES.  89 

sand.  In  either  of  these  cases,  the  second  prominent  constit 
uent  should  be  carbonate  of  lime;  sometimes,  however,  these 
names  are  applied  to  deposits  which  contain  little  or  none  of 
this  last-named  substance.  "  Shell  marl "  is  a  true  marl,  and 
has  been  formed  by  the  disintegration  and  comminution  of 
the  larger  shells  from  which  it  was  derived. 

It  is  but  proper  to  say  that  the  ultimate  origin  of  all  true 
calcareous  marls  was,  perhaps,  the  shells  or  other  secretions  of 
marine  animals.  In  "  shell  marl,"  these  shells  are  compara 
tively  very  large,  are  generally  discernible  to  the  eye  in  some 
part  of  the  mass,  and  consequently  leave  no  doubt  as  to  the 
origin  in  this  case.  Frequently,  however,  during  the  disinte 
gration  or  breaking  up  of  the  shells,  the  finely  divided  portion 
has  become  mixed  with  clay,  sand,  and  other  matters,  so  that 
the  material  does  not  retain  the  composition  of  the  pure  shell. 
Very  often,  also,  the  disintegration  of  the  shell  is  by  no  means 
complete,  so  that  large  fragments,  and  even  entire  shells, 
remain  mixed  with  the  mass. 

The  specimens  of  marls  examined,  and  which  represent  per 
haps  the  general  character  of  much  the  larger  part  of  the  great 
marl  deposits  of  Georgia,  belong,  with  few  exceptions,  to  the 
class  of  shell  marls. 

The  peculiar  properties  and  composition  of  marl  render  it 
a  material  capable  of  useful  application  in  several  industrial 
pursuits  ;  but  the  one  great  industry  in  which  it  has,  up  to 
this  time,  mainly  found  application,  and  been  esteemed 
valuable  in  the  use,  is  agriculture.  In  treating  of  the  uses  and 
value  of  marl,  therefore,  we  would  naturally  be  led  chiefly  to 
consider  its  relations  to  fertility,  and  those  of  its  properties 
which  fit  it  for  the  use  of  the  husbandman. 

As  an  inspection  will  show,  the  analyses  given  herewith  ex 
hibit  a  great  uniformity  in  the  qualitative  character  of  the  speci 
mens  examined.  The  main  differences  indicated  are  in  the 
relative  proportion  of  the  constituent  substances.  Of  the  sub 
stances  named  in  the  analyses,  those  which  mainly  give  >to  the 
marls  their  agricultural  value,  are  Lime,  Magnesia,  and!  Phos 
phoric  Acid,  to  which  may  perhaps  be  added,  as  possessing- 
some  value,  soluble  Silica  and  organic  matter. 

(a)  Lime. — The  value  of  lime  as  a  fertilizing  agent,  especially 
efiicaceous  in  the  restoration  of  worn-out  lands  to  a  condition; 


90  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

of  fertility,  has  been  known  for  many  years,  and  its  use  in  this 
connection  dates  far  back  into  antiquity.  The  main  sources 
of  the  lime  used  in  agriculture  are,  and  have  always  been, 
limestones,  marl,  and  marine  shells  not  yet  broken  up  and 
aggregated  even  to  the  condition  of  marl.  Limestone  differs 
from  marl,  in  that  the  former  is  generally  more  or  less  compact 
and  hard  ;  while  the  latter,  even  when  exceedingly  rich  in 
lime,  is  generally  pulverulent,  crumbly,  and  soft.  Limestone 
or  shells  are  rarely  ever  used  in  their  original,  natural  forms  ; 
generally  they  are  burned  in  kilns,  which  effect  a  radical 
change  in  their  composition  and  properties. 

As  is  well  known,  the  lime  in  limestone  (and  in  shells  also) 
is  combined  with  carbonic  acid,  forming  carbonate  of  lime. 
On  burning,  the  carbonic  acid  is  driven  away  in  the  form  of 
gas,  and  the  lime  is  left  behind.  This  "  burnt  lime  "  differs 
essentially  from  the  carbonate  of  lime  from  which  it  was 
derived.  The  hard  and  compact  limestone  is  changed  to  a 
loose,  friable,  and  soft  mass  of  lime.  The  mild,  inactive 
limestone  is  transformed  by  the  loss  of  its  carbonic  acid  to 
"  caustic"  or  "  quick"  lime,  which  must  be  handled  with  care 
lest  it  burn  the  flesh,  and  which  exhibits  a  most  powerful 
tendency  to  combine  with  water  ;  so  strong  is  this  attraction, 
that  when  quicklime  is  slaked  by  treatment  with  water,  a 
great  heat  is  developed  by  the  energy  of  the  combination, 
which  manifests  itself  in  the  bubbling  and  steaming  of  the 
mass. 

Moreover,  caustic  lime,  if  exposed,  will  attract  to  itself 
water  from  its  surroundings,  as  the  air  (when  it  becomes  "  air- 
slaked"  lime)  or  the  soil  upon  which  it  may  be  applied.  But 
water  is  not  the  only  substance  with  which  caustic  lime  exhibits 
a  tendency  to  unite.  It  is  what  in  chemical  language  is 
termed  a  strong  base — i.e,  it  has  a  great  disposition  to  combine 
with  acids  ;  and  even  though  the  acid  be  already  united  to 
other  bases,  it  will  frequently  replace  the  latter  by  the  superior 
strength  of  its  attraction.  The  slaking  of  lime — either  by  the 
addition  of  water  or  exposure  to  air — while  it  diminishes  its 
causticity  and  quickness,  does  not  impair  its  basicity ;  on 
the  contrary,  it  may  be  said  to  increase  it.  Slaked  lime  there 
fore  possesses  the  power  of  attracting  to  itself  and  uniting  with 
acids. 


PROF.    WHITE    ON    MARL    AXD    ITS    USES.  91 

It  is  usually  in  the  caustic  or  slaked  form  that  our  agricul 
turists  have  been  accustomed  to  apply  lime  to  their  soils  in 
order  to  increase  fertility.  A  knowledge  of  those  properties 
discussed  above  may  help  us  to  understand  something  of  its 
action  in  this  connection.  The  action  had  by  lime  when 
applied  to  soils,  as  generally  ascribed,  may  be  briefly  enumer 
ated  as  follows  : 

1.  Lime  is  a  necessary  article  of  food  for  all  plants.     Soils 
deficient  in  lime   will,    therefore,    not   produce    good    crops. 
Analysis  shows,  also,  that  it  is  one  of  the  substances  required 
in  largest  quantity  by  most  plants  for  food.     Continued  culti 
vation  would,  therefore,  exhaust  a  soil  of  its  lime  more  quickly 
than  of  many  other  constituents. 

2.  Lime,  by  reason  of  its  basicity,  attacks  and  decomposes 
certain  mineral  salts  in  the  soils,  uniting  with  the  acids  and 
liberating  the  bases.     Chief  among  the  salts  so  decomposed 
are  certain  alkaline  silicates — compounds  of  silicic  acid  with 
potash,  etc. — which  are,  in  themselves,  not  in  a  condition  to 
be  assimilated  by   plants,  but  which,  when  so  decomposed, 
yield  potash  (especially)  and  other  substances  in  an  assimilable 
form,  which  are  important  articles  of  plant-food.     The  appli 
cation  of  lime,  therefore,  to  soils  which  contain  such  unavaila 
ble    silicates    (and  nearly  all  soils  do  contain    them  in  con 
siderable  quantity)   is  indirectly  the  application  to   the  crop 
of  available  food  from  the  soil,  of  which  it  otherwise  would 
not  have  the  advantage. 

It  may  be  noted  that  the  soil  would  of  itself,  in  course  of 
time,  present  this  food  to  the  plant,  since  the  disintegration  and 
decomposition  of  the  refractory  silicates  would  in  time  be  effect 
ed  by  weather  and  other  natural  agencies.  The  lime  merely 
does  in  one  season  what  the  ordinary  course  of  nature  would 
require  years  to  perform.  It  has,  therefore,  in  some  localities, 
come  to  be  a  proverb  (based,  it  may  be  said,  upon  an  experi 
ence  which  a  proper  forethought  and  a  knowledge  of  the 
natural  principles  involved  would  have  rendered  less  disastrous 
than  it  has  many  times  unfortunately  been)  that  "  the  use  of 
lime  enriches  the  fathers  and  impoverishes  the  sons" — meaning 
that  the  drain  made  upon  the  soil  by  the  forcing  of  its  stored- 
up  plant-food  into  a  condition  at  once  ready  to  be  taken  up 
and  appropriated  by  the  growing  crops,  tends  to  exhaust  the 


92  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

land  in  a  few  years  of  all  its  power  to  produce  and  support 
vegetation  ;  and  so  it  does. 

If  the  application  of  lime  alone,  lavishly,  indiscriminately, 
and  without  a  knowledge  and  understanding  of  its  action,  its 
value,  and  danger,  were  all  the  farmer  did  to  keep  his  land, 
then  the  truth  of  the  proverb  would  be  very  soon  attested. 

We  take  it  that  the  agriculturist  is  perfectly  justifiable  in 
seeking  to  obtain  as  large  a  yield  for  any  given  crop  as  his 
land  will  possibly  afford.  Indeed,  it  would  seem  that  the  true 
idea  of  agriculture  should  be  to  make  the  comparatively  small 
portion  of  the  soil  that  is  concerned  in  plant-feeding  do  as 
much  and  as  active  service  as  .possible.  If  all  can  be  made 
available  in  one  season,  and  the  crop  be  proportionately 
increased,  so  much  the  better  is  it  for  the  farmer  ;  and  he  is 
not  only  justified  in  his  prosperity,  but  is  worthy  of  commend 
ation  for  cleverly  and  wisely  taking  advantage  of  the  best 
service  which  nature  and  his  land  can  render  him.  He  is  a 
thrifty,  shrewd,  and  successful  agriculturist  who  keeps  his 
capital — i.e.,  the  plant-food  of  his  soil — in  active  circulation. 

Of  a  certainty — if  this  were  all — the  soil,  thus  deprived  of 
its  plant-feeding  substance,  would  become  worn  out  and  bar 
ren  ;  but  so  it  would,  in  course  of  time,  if  no  forced  produc 
tion  were  had,  and  there  were  taken  each  season,  only  just  so 
much  as  the  soil,  under  its  natural  condition,  was  pleased  to 
give.  The  difference  is  only  one  of  time.  In  the  latter  case, 
the  land,  after  yielding  small — probably  unremunerative — crops 
for  several — 10,  20,  perhaps  30 — years,  would  then  fail  to  pro 
duce.  In  the  former,  abundant  remunerative  yields  for  two, 
three,  or  four  seasons  effect  the  same  result. 

Judged  of  from  this  consideration  alone,  it  would  appear 
that  the  more  speedily  the  lands  were  rendered  barren,  the 
better.  But  it  is  well  known  that  there  is  a  remedy  by  which 
the  barrenness  incident  to  the  continued  gathering  of  small 
crops  may  be  prevented,  and  that,  by  proper  treatment,  any 
given  soil  may  be  retained  indefinitely  in  a  condition  of 
normal  fertility.  What  is  true  of  ordinary  cropping  applies 
with  equal  truth  to  extraordinary  yields. 

The  Golden  Rule  of  Agriculture,  the  prescriptive  antidote 
to  exhaustion,  of  universal  application — whether  the  yield 
from  the  soil  be  great  or  small,  whether  it  be  normal  or 


PEOF.    WHITE    ON    MAUL   AND   ITS    USES.  93 

abnormal,  natural  or  forced,  is  this  :  Return  to  the  soil  each 
season  as  much  plant-food  as  the  previous  crop  carried  away. 
The  value  of  this  rule  is  universally  acknowledged,  and  its 
teaching  followed  in  cases  of  ordinary  production.  It  is 
equally  applicable  in  cases  of  excessive  yield  induced  by  the 
use  of  lime.  Where  the  yield  is  small,  the  matter  returned  to 
the  soil  need  be  but  small  ;  where  the  yield  is  large,  the 
return  must  be  correspondingly  great. 

Nor  need  it  be  feared  that  the  increased  return  made  neces 
sary,  will  tax  heavily  the  profits  of  the  large  yield.  A  moment's 
consideration  only  is  necessary  to  show  that  the  valuable  por 
tion  of  the  crop — that  for  which  the  crop  was  raised — whether 
the  grain  of  the  cereals  or  the  lint  of  the  cotton — constitutes, 
generally,  but  a  small  portion  of  the  total  vegetation  pro 
duced.  Only  this  portion — that  which  is  desired  for  sale  or 
consumption — should  be  removed  from  the  soil.  All  else 
should  be  at  once  returned;  and  the  drain  upon  the  soil — 
small,  even  with  large  crops  thus  legitimately  made  —  can 
certainly,  in  these  days  of  Charleston  Phosphates  and  German 
Potash  Salts  (not  to  mention  numerous  commercial  fertilizers 
of  various  names  and  grades),  be  readily  and  cheaply  com 
pensated. 

The  farmer  is  therefore  wise  in  stimulating  production  from 
his  land  by  the  use  of  lime,  and  his  wisdom  will  lead  him  to 
retain  unimpaired  the  productiveness  of  his  land,  by  repaying 
the  liberality  of  its  increased  yields  by  equally  liberal  applica 
tions  of  the  elements  of  fertility.  So,  when  properly  studied  and 
understood,  it  would  appear  that  the  observed  facts  which 
gave  rise  to  the  proverb  quoted,  are  but  testimony  to  the 
value  of  lime,  when  properly  applied,  as  an  agent  in  increasing 
the  fertility  of  the  soil. 

3.  Lime  expedites  and  powerfully  aids  the  decomposition  of 
organic  matter,  of  which  all  soils  contain  a  greater  or  less  pro 
portion,  probably  through  its  great  attraction  for  the  carbonic 
and  other  acids  formed  during  this  process.  In  this  respect,  it 
is  held  by  some  that  the  action  of  lime  is  rather  injurious  than 
of  advantage  to  the  average  soil.  Whenever  the  organic 
matters  are  of  a  highly  nitrogenous  character,  this  is  doubtless 
true  ;  whether  it  is  so  in  other  cases  may  perhaps  be  doubted. 
It  is  certain  that  lime  renders  a  portion  of  the  organic 


94  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEOEGIA. 

matter  soluble,  and  thereby  improves  its  character  ;  the  service 
thus  rendered  would,  perhaps,  at  least  counterbalance  the  ill 
effects  of  the  destruction  of  a  part  of  the  organic  matter. 

4.  By  reason   of  its   attraction   for  water,  lime  tends   to 
abstract  moisture  from  the  soil  to  which  it  is  applied.     This 
action  can,  perhaps,  hardly  be  put  down  to  its  credit,  unless, 
indeed,  in  the  case  of  soils  containing  an  undue  amount  of 
water,  the  removal  of  which  would  go  to  their  improvement. 
The  evil,  however,   can  in  great  part  be  corrected  by  the 
thorough  slaking  of  the  lime  before  application. 

5.  There  are  several  minor  actions  of  lime  upon  the   soil 
which  need  not  here  be  discussed  at  length.     It  is  supposed, 
for  instance,    to  increase  the  power   of   the   soil   to    absorb 
ammonia  from  the  atmosphere,  though  its  value,  perhaps,  in 
this  respect  is  but  slight.     Again,  it  sometimes  happens  that 
certain  soils  are  barren  because  of  the   presence   of  certain 
substances,  such  as  protosulphate  of  iron  (copperas),  which  are 
poisons  to  plants.     The  application  of  lime  will  correct  this 
poisonous  character  and  restore  fertility  to  the  soil. 

It  would  appear,  from  the  foregoing  discussion,  that  the 
claim  of  lime  to  rank  high  in  value  as  an  economical  agricul 
tural  agent,  is  well  sustained  and  must  be  considered  beyond 
doubt. 

It  remains  to  be  determined  how  far  the  marls,  such  as 
those,  the  analyses  of  which  will  be  given  in  this  paper,  are 
capable  of  replacing  the  burnt  lime  of  ordinary  use, .  and  to 
what  extent  their  actions  and  values  differ. 

In  marls,  as  in  the  original  imburnt  limestones,  the  lime  is 
combined  with  carbonic  acid,  forming  carbonate  of  lime. 
Marls,  therefore,  lack  the  basicity  and  causticity  of  burnt 
lime,  and,  so  far  as  the  A'alue  of  the  latter  depends  upon  these 
properties,  it  can  not  be  fully  replaced  by  the  former.  Car 
bonic  acid,  however — although  caustic  and  slaked  lime  have 
for  it  a  great  attraction — is  an  acid  that  can  be  driven  from 
its  combination  with  comparative  ease.  The  carbonate  of 
lime  is,  therefore,  in  some  respects,  not  wholly  without  the 
properties  of  caustic  lime.  It  possesses  these,  however,  in  a 
much  less  intense  and  active  form.  Thus  the  application  of 
carbonate  of  lime  to  the  soil  would,  in  course  of  time,  effect 
the  disintegration  and  decomposition  of  unavailable  silicates  in 


PROF.  WHITE    ON    MARL   AND    ITS    USES.  95 

much  the  same  manner  as  caustic  lime  would  act  in  the  same 
connection.  The  action  would,  however,  be  much  slower,  and 
would  require  a  much  greater  length  of  time.  The  tendency 
on  the  part  of  marl,  therefore,  to  exhaust  the  soil  by  stimulat 
ing  increased  production,  would  be  much  less  rapidly  exerted. 
So  far  as  the  furnishing  of  lime  as  an  article  of  food  to 
plants  is  concerned,  the  marl  is  of  equal  value  with  the  caustic 
lime.  The  lime  is,  perhaps,  as  available  in  one  case  as  the 
other,  or,  at  least,  speedily  becomes  so.  Marl  has  not  the 
attraction  for  water  that  caustic  lime  possesses,  and  hence  has 
no  tendency  to  deprive  the  soil  of  its  moisture.  The  availa- 
bie  property  possessed  by  slaked  lime  of  improving  the 
physical  condition  of  the  soil,  by  lightening  it,  rendering  it 
porous  and  open  to  the  effects  of  the  air  and  rains,  is  shared 
to  almost  an  equal  extent  by  marl. 

We  may  therefore  conclude  that  it  is  perhaps  doubtful  if  all 
the  advantages  to  be  derived  from  the  use  of  caustic  or  burnt 
lime  can  be  had  by  the  use  in  its  stead,  of  marl  ;  but  that  all 
the  dangers  which  are  incident  to  its  application  can  be 
avoided,  is  certain. 

It  may  be  well  to  note  the  fact  that  burnt  or  slaked  lime, 
on  exposure  or  on  application  to  land,  does  not  long  retain  its 
caustic  character,  but,  by  absorbing  carbonic  acid  from  the 
air,  it  rapidly  passes  to  the  condition  again  of  carbonate  of 
lime.  A  consideration  of  this  noteworthy  fact  has,  indeed,  led 
some  to  conclude  that  the  increased  value  of  burnt  lime  over 
limestone,  was  not  due  entirely  to  the  causticity  of  the  former, 
but,  in  considerable  part,  to  the  fact,  that  as  a  result  of  the 
burning,  compact  limestone  was  reduced  to  a  loose,  pulverulent, 
finely  divided  condition,  better  suited  to  act  upon  the  soil.  In 
other  words,  that  the  difference  in  action  between  limestone 
and  burnt  linie  applied  to  the  soil,  is  more  physical  than 
chemical. 

It  has  accordingly  been  suggested  that  limestone  finely 
powdered  by  mechanical  means  would  possess  much  of  the 
value  of  burnt  lime. 

Experiments  made  in  accordance  with  this  suggestion  have, 
we  believe,  been  attended  with  good  results.  The  value  which 
theoretical  considerations  of  its  composition  and  properties 
have  assigned  to  marl  as  a  fertilizing  agent,  is  well  attested 


06  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

by  the  results  of  practical  experiments.  Wherever  it  has  been 
employed,  the  increased  fertility  of  the  land  has  been  well 
marked,  and  excellent  results  have  been  obtained. 

The  use  of  marl  is  not  of  recent  introduction.  Its  value  has 
been  for  many  years  recognized  and  turned  to  good  account. 
Shell-marl  especially  is  perhaps  at  this  time  more  generally 
used,  and  in  larger  quantities,  for  agricultural  purposes  in  Eng 
land  and  Europe,  than  any  other  one  article  employed  for 
fertilization.  The  causticity  of  burnt  lime  and  its  tendency 
to  disorganize  matter  render  caution  in  its  use  necessary, 
since  a  great  excess  might  even  attack  and  "  burn  up"  the 
growing  crop.  With  marl,  mild  and  harmless,  no  such  danger 
need  be  apprehended,  if  judiciously  applied. 

The  amount  used  in  practice  varies  very  much.  In  different 
localities,  from  10  to  as  much  as  200  or  300  bushels  per  acre 
have  been  applied  with  profit,  and  on  soils  abundantly  sup 
plied  with  vegetable  matter  ;  but  the  quantity  depends  upon 
the  condition  of  the  soil  and  the  quality  of  the  marl.  The 
character  of  the  soil  and  various  economical  considerations 
must  guide  the  farmer  in  his  estimate  of  the  amount  he  may 
with  propriety  employ. 

In  this  State,  marl  has  not  yet  come  into  general  use  ;  it  has 
found  local  application  only,  but  always  with  good  results. 
We  are  not  at  this  time  in  possession  of  statistics  to  the  extent 
to  which  it  is  dug  and  used.  No  doubt  when  the  true  value 
of  the  great  marl-beds  within  the  borders  of  the  State  are 
properly  understood,  they  will  be  more  generously  estimated 
as  sources  of  agricultural  wealth. 

(b)  Magnesia. — The  action   of  Magnesia  in  the  soil  is  very 
similar  to  that  of  lime.     It  possesses  much  of  the  value,  but 
when  present  in  large  excess,  has  more  than  all  the  danger  of 
common  lime.     When  such  excess  is  present,  it£  effect  is  more 
injurious  than  valuable.     We  need  not  now  detail  the  rea 
sons   for   this    action  ;    hence    certain  magnesian  limestones 
produce  burnt  lime  which  is  not  suitable  for  agricultural  pur 
poses.     The  amount  found  in  the  marls  examined  is  so  small 
that  it  adds  somewhat  to,  while  it  detracts  nothing  from,  their 
value  as  fertilizers. 

(c)  Phosphoric    Acid. — This    is   the   Jtrticle    of   plant-food 
which,  perhaps  above  all  others,  should  claim  the  farmer's 


WHITE'S  ANALYSES  OF  GEORGIA  MARLS. 


97 


most  careful  attention.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the  life 
and  growth  of  plants  ;  it  is  appropriated  by  them  in  large 
quantities,  and  is  unfortunately  furnished  by  the  average  soil 
in  very  small  proportion.  The  soil  is  therefore  very  speedily 
exhausted  of  its  supply,  and  it  behooves  the  farmer  to  carefully 
and  continually  return  phosphoric  acid  to  his  soil,  lest  it 
become  barren  through  dearth  of  this  ingredient.  Phosphoric 
acid,  in  one  form  or  another,  is  therefore  made  the  basis  of  all 
good  commercial  fertilizers. 

Marls  generally  contain  a  small  proportion  of  phosphoric 
acid,  and  their  value  is  much  enhanced  thereby  ;  so  much  so, 
indeed,  that  the  comparative  value  of  two  marls  may  be  said 
to  be  in  direct  ratio  to  their  proportion  of  phosphoric  acid. 
The  importance  of  the  matter  is  such  that  the  estimation  of 
the  phosphoric  acid  alone  in  the  various  marls  of  Georgia,  is  a 
work  that  would  be  well  worthy  the  attention  of  the  State. 

(cl)  Soluble  Silica  and  Organic  Matter  add  something,  per 
haps,  to  the  value  of  marls,  when  present.  In  the  specimens 
examined,  the  quantities  of  both  are  so  small  that  they  perhaps 
influence  their  action  to  a  very  slight  degree  only. 

We  present  the  analyses  of  the  samples  of  marls  examined  : 

"No.  1.  From  Washington  County,  two  miles  north  of  No. 
1 3,  Central  Railroad  :  of  nearly  pure  white  appearance,  coarsely 
granular,  friable,  and  dry. 


Lime 49.872 

Magnesia 0.120 

Carbonic  Acid 39.215 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.782 

Silica  (soluble) 0. 984 

Sand  . .  5.320 


Oxide  of  Iron 1.654 

Alumina 0.406 

Organic  Matter a  trace 

Water...  1.628 


Total 99.981 


No.  2.  From  Sapp's  Mill,  Big  Spring,  Burke  County:  of 
light  yellowish  brown  color,  containing  clay;  sandy  texture, 
friable,  and  pulverulent. 


Lime 47.231 

Magnesia 0.082 

Carbonic  Acid 36.979 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.251 

Silica  (sol  able) 0. 128 

Sand. .  9.680 


Oxide  of  Iron 2.140 

Alumina 1.450 

Organic  Matter a  trace 

Water 1.784 


Total 99.725 


98 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEOKGIA. 


No.  3.  From  Effingham  County,  Mrs.  Longstreet's  :  a  mass 
of  coarsely  comminuted  shells  mixed  with  sand,  pebbles,  etc.  ; 
fragmental,  and  of  dark  brown  color. 

Lime 15.948 

Magnesia a  trace 

Carbonic  Acid 12.452 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.075 

Silica  (soluble) 0.612 

Sand..  .    65.620 


Oxide  of  Iron. ............  2.380 

Alumina 1.354 

Organic  Matter 0.256 

Water 1.168 

Total..                          .  99.865 


No.  4.  From  Crockett's  Spring,  Scriven  County :  pure 
white ;  rather  compact  ;  of  very  fine  granular  structure  ;  crush 
ing  readily  to  impalpable  powder. 


Lime 50.136 

Magnesia 0.025 

Carbonic  Acid 39.451 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.045 

Silica  (soluble) 1.106 

Sand  . .  6.628 


Oxide  of  Iron 1.241 

Alumina 0.215 

Organic  Matter 0. 124 

Water...  1.026 


Total..  .    99.997 


No.  5.  From  Reddick  Quarry,  Scriven  County:  nearly 
pure  white;  coarsely  granular  and  friable,  showing  fragments 
and  impressions  of  shell ;  very  dry. 

Oxide  of  Iron 3.218 

Alumina  ..  0.549 


Lime 50.136 

Magnesia 0.054 

Carbonic  Acid 37.054 

Phosphoric  Acid 0. 132 

Silica  (soluble) 1.582 

Sand..  7.321 


Organic  Matter 0.658 

Water...  1.231 


Total 100.120 


No.  6.  From  Burke  County,  Shell  Bluff :  of  faint  brownish 
tinge  ;  otherwise  similar  to  preceding. 

Lime 46.763 

Magnesia.. 0.046 

Carbonic  Acid 36.521 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.125 

Silica  (soluble) 1.216 

Sand..  8.412 


Oxide  of  Iron 4.310 

Alumina 0.621 

Organic  Matter 0. 752 

Water. .  1.314 


Total 100.080 

No.  7.  From  Clay  County  Narrows,  Pataula  Creek :  dark, 
bluish  gray  color;  hence  sometimes  called  "Blue  Marl;"  a 
friable  mass  of  shells  and  calcareous  fragments,  mixed  with 
fine,  dark-colored  earth ;  micaceous,  the  small  particles  of 
mica  giving  it  a  glistening  appearance ;  slightly  acid  in  reac- 


WHITE'S  ANALYSES  OF  GEORGIA  MARLS. 


99 


lion,  hence  dangerous   to  use  alone  ;    should  be  mixed  with 
small  amount  of  caustic  lime  or  purer  marl  before  application. 


Lime 4.891 

Magnesia 0.158 

Carbonic  Acid 3.740 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.315 

Sulphuric  Acid 0.543 

Silica  (soluble) 2.213 

Sand. 71.112 

Oxide  of  Iron...               5.108 


Alumina 2.142 

Potash  and  Soda 0.146 

Organic  Matter 7.312 

Water 2.450 

Total 100.130 

Nitrogen  (yielded  by  Or 
ganic  Matter) 0.058 


No.  8.  Clay  County,  above  Brown's  Mill,  north  of  Fort 
Gaines:  coarsely  broken  shells  mixed  with  earthy  and  or 
ganic  matter  of  a  dark  color ;  fragmentary  and  friable. 


Lime 19.002 

Magnesia. 0.025 

Carbonic  Acid 15.040 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.021 

Silica  (soluble) 0.823 

Sand 57.320 

Oxide  of  Iron. .  2.412 


Alumina 1.106 

Organic  Matter 2.563 

Water 1.572 

Total 99.884 

Nitrogen  (in  Organic  Mat 
ter) 0,013 


No.  9.  From  Clay  County,  Fort  Gaines,  Chattahoochee 
River :  light  yellowish  tinge  (nearly  white),  coarsely  granu 
lar  and  friable  ;  forms  and  impressions  of  small  shells  and 
fragments  distinctly  visible. 


Lime 44.942 

Magnesia a  trace 

Carbonic  Acid 35.216 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.019 

Silica  (soluble) 1.016 

Sand..  .  10.462 


Oxide  of  Iron 3.186 

Alumina. 2.450 

Organic  Matter 1.306 

Water. .  1.328 


Total 99.925 


No.  10.  From  Chattahoochee    County,   Bagby's   Mill  :   in 
general  appearance  and  properties  very  similar  to  No.  7. 


Lime 5.551 

Magnesia 0.162 

Carbonic  A  cid 4. 362 

Phosphoric  Acid v  . .  0.231 

Sulphuric  Acid 0.430 

Silica  (soluble) 0.312 

Sand 70.919 

Oxide  of  Iron. .  4.982 


Alumina 2.321 

Potash  and  Soda 0.158 

Organic  Matter 8.121 

Water. .  2.560 


T  ot. 


100.109 


Nitrogen 0.037 


100 


HAXD-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


No.  11.  A  fossiliferous  joint  clay  from  Smith's  Summit  R.  R. 
cut,  ten  miles  north-east  of  Macon,  Jones  County:  a  clay 
containing  fragments  of  shells. 


Lime 10.128 

Carbonic  Acid 7.264 

Phosphoric  Acid a  trace 

Silica  (soluble) 2. 320 

Sand 57.021 

Oxide  of  Iron. .  3.284 


Alumina 14.321 

Organic  Matter 0.131 

Water 5.616 

Total..  .  100.085 


No.  12.  From  Quitman  County,  near  Hatch y's  Station  :  a 
blue  marl  of  light  bluish  gray  color,  coarsely  granular  and  fri 
able  ;  contains  sand  and  pebbles  ;  slightly  acid  reaction. 


Lime 7.740 

Magnesia. a  trace 

Carbonic  Acid 6.081 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.121 

Sulphuric  Acid 0.312 

Silica  (soluble) 0. 123 

Sand.. 72.191 

Oxide  of  Iron..  4.106 


Alumina 1.541 

Potash  and  Soda 0.108 

Organic  Matter 5.352 

Water 2.421 

Total 100.090 

Nitrogen 0.020 


No.  13.  From  plantation  of  J.  S.  Odom,  Montezuma,  Macon 
County,  Ga. :  a  light-colored,  friable,  coarsely  granular  shell 
marl. 


Lime 43.672 

Magnesia 0.035 

Carbonic  Acid 34.122 

Phosphoric  Acid 0. 028 

Silica  (soluble) 1.215 

Sand..             .....               .  12.642 


Oxide  of  Iron 3.025 

Alumina 1.756 

Organic  Matter 2. 105 

Water. .  1.450 


Total 99.952 


No.  14.    From   same   locality  as  No.   13  :   a  light  yellow, 
loose,  pulverulent  marl. 


Lime 46.212 

Magnesia 0.108 

Carbonic  Acid 34.731 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.875 

Silica  (soluble) 0.140 

Sand..  .  10.532 


Oxide  of  Iron 2.420 

Alumina 2.586 

Organic  Matter 0.291 

Water..                    2.105 


Total 100.000 


GEORGIA    PEATS.  10 1 


ISTos.  15,  16  and  17.  Three  samples  of 
marls  from  Houston  County. 

15. 
Lime                   45.884 

light,  buff-colored  shell 

16.                             17. 

46.732               45.654 
0.098                 0.075 
35.431               34.874 
0.894                 1.012 
0.218                 0.314 
11.963               13.551 
2.346                 2.082 
0.987                 1.114 
0.113                 0.130 
1.218                 1.194 

Magnesia                     .... 

0.213 

Carbonic  Acid 

34.986 

Phosphoric  Acid  

0.758 

Silica  (soluble)  , 

0.354 

Sand     

13.451 

Oxide  of  Iron             .  . 

2.105 

Alumina 

..     .  .  1.354 

Organic  Matter 

.  .  0.075 

Water  

1.320 

100.000  100.000  100.000 


No.  18.  From  the  neighborhood  of  Albany,  Dougherty 
County :  dark-colored,  loose,  and  pulverulent ;  contains  an 
unusual  amount  of  phosphoric  acid,  no  doubt  associated  with 
a  local  deposit — perhaps  recent — of  animal  bones. 


Lime 42.876 

Magnesia 0.145 

Carbonic  Acid..  .  31.958 


Oxide  of  Iron 2.654 

Alumina 1.328 

Organic  Matter 2 . 394 

Water..  1.628 


Phosphoric  Acid 2 . 574 

Silica  (soluble) 0.435 

Sand 14.008    1  Total 100.000 

While  a  perfect  acquaintance  with  the  character  and  true 
agricultural  value  of  the  vast  marl  deposits  found  within  the 
borders  of  the  State,  is  to  be  had  only  after  careful  and 
extended  examination  (involving  searching  and  critical  analy 
ses),  the  above  stated  results  and  remarks  will  perhaps  serve 
to  clearly  indicate  that  such  examination  is  well  worthy  the 
attention  of  the  State,  and  that  the  labor  thus  bestowed,  it 
might  confidently  be  expected,  would  be  productive  of  inter 
esting  and  valuable  results. 

(£)  PEATS. — Peat  is  an  accumulation  of  organic  with  a 
varying  proportion  of  earthy  matter,  that  is  found  in  swamps 
and  marshes,  or  in  localities  where  the  land  was  at  one  time 
of  a  marshy  character.  Its  production  is  the  result  of  the 
partial  decomposition  and  decay  of  leaves,  twigs,  and  other 
vegetable  bodies.  To  it  are  closely  allied,  in  character  and 
composition,  such  substances  as  muck,  bog-earth,  swamp-mud, 
etc.  In  peat,  the  decay  of  the  organic  matter  has  stopped 


102  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

short  of  total  decomposition.  It  is  therefore  largely  carbo 
naceous,  and  is  consequently  generally  of  a  black  or  dark 
brown  color.  Peat  has  hitherto  found,  in  general,  but  two 
useful  applications — viz.,  as  fuel  and  as  a  fertilizer. 

The  specimens  thus  far  found  in  this  State,  of  which  analyses 
are  to  be  herein  given,  possess  very  little  value  as  fuel,  because 
of  the  small  proportion  of  organic  matter  ;  their  fertilizing 
properties  are,  however,  probably  of  considerable  importance. 
As  the  analyses  indicate,  they  contain  a  considerable  propor 
tion  of  mineral  matter  such  as  is  valuable  to  plants  for  food. 
There  can,  perhaps,  be  no  question  that  the  association  of  this 
mineral  matter  with  the  organic  matter  of  the  peat,  improves 
its  condition  to  a  considerable  degree,  and  renders  it  more 
assimilable  to  plants  than  it  otherwise  would  be.  In  order  to 
estimate  the  extent  of  this  improvement,  it  will  be  observed 
that  experiments  have  been  made  (the  results  of  which  are 
hereafter  recorded)  to  determine  the  solubility  of  the  speci 
mens  and  their  constituents  in  a  dilute  solution  of  ammonium 
carbonate,  which  may  be  taken  to  represent  the  natural 
solvent  of  the  soil  through  the  agency  of  w^hich  plants  receive 
their  food.  These  experiments  were,  in  fact,  the  application  of 
the  Grandeau  process  of  soil  analysis  to  the  samples  of  peat 
examined. 

Peat  is  rarely,  perhaps  never,  used  alone  in  its  application 
to  land.  It  is  generally  composted  with  other  substances, 
which  greatly  improve  its  character.  The  best  substances  for 
composting  with  peat  are  caustic  lime,  or  lime  that  has  been 
slaked  by  a  strong  solution  of  common  salt  in  water.  We  have 
no  doubt  that  many  of  our  ordinary  marls  could  be  substituted 
for  lime  with  good  effects.  Peat  in  its  natural  condition  con 
tains  more  or  less  nitrogen — a  valuable  fertilizing  element — 
which  it  yields  to  the  soil.  Composting  with  burnt  lime 
causes  the  escape  and  loss  of  this  element.  It  is  probable  the 
use  of  marl  would  not  be  attended  with  this  disadvantage. 
There  are  doubtless  a  great  number  of  deposits  of  peat,  muck, 
etc.,  in  the  State,  many  of  which  would  be  found  very  useful 
for  agricultural  purposes.  Opportunity  has  not  yet  been 
presented,  however,  for  a  full  and  careful  examination  of 
these,  so  as  to  present  at  this  time,  a  complete  report  upon 
their  character  and  value.  This  will  no  doubt  form  a  part  of 


ANALYSIS    OF    GEORGIA    PEATS. 


103 


the  valuable  and  interesting  work  the  Geological  Survey  has 

yet  to  perform. 

We  present  the  analyses  of  the  samples  examined  : 

No.  1.  From  Muscogee  County,  eight  miles  north-east  of 

Columbus  ;  found  at  a  depth  of  three  feet  below  the  surface  ; 

of    a   light  gray   color  ;    heavy,    dry,    and   friable  ;    specific 

gravity,  1.963. 


Water 6.115 

Organic  Matter 16  314 

Lime 0.652 

Magnesia 0.134 

Potash 0.055 

Soda 0.020 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.245 

Sulphuric  Acid 0.218 


Carbonic  Acid 0.587 

Oxide  of  Iron 4.145 

Alumina 3.420 

Silica  (soluble) 2.592 

Sand .  63.359 


Total 99.850 


Treated  with  a  dilute  solution  of  ammonium  carbonate,  the 
following  were  extracted  from  the  peat : 


Organic  Matter 6 .223 

Lime 0 . 247 

Magnesia 0.091 

Alkalies..  0.042 


Phosphoric  Acid 0.136 

Silica,  Iron  Oxide,  etc 5.274 

Total..  .  12.013 


No.  2.  From  same  locality ;  on  the  surface,  in  bed  or  layer 
18  inches  deep;  of  dark  gray  color;  rather  compact,  but 
friable;  specific  gravity,  1.195. 


Water 7.340 

Organic  Matter 21 .531 

Lime 0.923 

Magnesia 0.152 

Potash 0.086 

Soda • 0.018 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.218 

Sulphuric  Acid 0.117 


Carbonic  Acid 0.432 

Oxide  of  Iron 3.847 

Alumina 1.642 

Silica  (soluble) 7 . 431 

Sand..  .  46.383 


Total 100.120 


Treatment  with  ammonium  carbonate  extracted  the  follow 
ing: 


Organic  Matter 7 . 658 

Lime 0.352 

Magnesia 0 . 065 

Alkalies 0.054 


Phosphoric  Acid 0.125 

Silica,  etc 10.132 

Total..  .  18.386 


104 


HA^D-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


No.  3.  From  same  locality :  found  on  the  surface  in  bed 
18  inches  deep;  of  black  color;  spongy  and  compact;  specific 
gravity,  1.537. 

Water 8.512 

Organic  Matter 30.808 

Lime 0.920 

Magnesia 0.111 

Potash 0.105 

Soda... 0.017 

Phosphoric  Acid 0 . 239 


Sulphuric  Acid 0.214 


Carbonic  Acid 0.675 

Oxide  of  Iron 2.563 

Alumina 0.874 

Silica  (soluble) 3 .216 

Sand..                                  ..  51.475 


Total 99.729 


Treatment  with  ammonium  carbonate  extracts  the  following;  : 


Organic  Matter 12.563 

Lime 0.415 

Magnesia 0.027 

Alkalies. .  0  075 


Phosphoric  Acid. 0.141 

Silica 6.452 

Total..  19.673 


No.  4.  Dougherty  County,  vicinity  of  Albany  :  a  black 
muck  from  a  cypress  swamp ;  spongy,  light,  and  of  black 
color. 


Water 11.321 

Organic  Matter 22.450 

Lime 1.312 

Magnesia 0.129 

Potash  and  Soda 0.152 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.241 

Sulphuric  Acid 0.106 


Carbonic  Acid 0.914 

Oxide  of  Iron 3.224 

Alumina 2.415 

Silica  (soluble) 4.621 

Sand. .  53.115 


Total 


100.000 


This  specimen  was  not  treated  with  ammonium  carbonate. 

Analysis  of  a  specimen  of  "clay  slate"  from  Col.  Seaborn 
Jones's  land,  Rockmart,  Polk  County,  of  a  red  color ;  said  to 
be  used  to  some  extent  as  a  paint. 


Water 14.973 

Oxide  of  Iron 11.3*21 

Alumina..  .   30.381 


Silica 43.325 


Total.. 100.000 


Trusting  that  the  above  report  will  be  found  satisfactory  to 
yourself,  and  of  some  interest  to  the  people  of  the  State  at 
large,  and  wishing  you  every  success  for  the  very  valuable 
work  in  which  you  are  engaged,  I  am, 

Very  truly  yours, 

H.  C.  WHITE. 


COMPOSITION    OF    TYPICAL   SOILS.  105 


SOILS. 

TYPICAL  COUNTIES — Illustrating  the  Geological  formation  of 
the  various  Counties  of  the  /State,  with  information  as  to 
the  general  adaptation  of  the  soil  of  said  Counties  for  the 
various  products  of  the  Temperate  Zone. 

1.  DADE  COUNTY. — Trenton  and  subcarboniferous  Limestones  give  cal 

careous  soil.  ^>t-tA-<.     Q,tU£Q(*W-Cr  J'c&G-^v^^ 

Chazy  and  Quebec  ,and  Devonian -Skalee-  give  ulwrmnem-  soil. 
Subcarboniferous  Cherts  and  Millstone  Grit  give  silicious  soil. 
Clinton  Iron  ore  gives  ferruginous  soil. 
Alluvial  bottoms  along  Lookout  Creek  give  humus  soil. 

2.  BARTOW  COUNTY. — Trenton  and  Quebec  Limestones  give  calcareous 

soils. 

~€rkftZ£^a»4  Quebec  Shales  give  aluminous  soils. 
Chilhowee  Sandstones  and  Quebec  Cherts  give  silicious  soils. 
Limonite  Iron  ores  give  ferruginous  soils. 
Alluvial  bottoms  of  Etowah,  etc.,  give  humus  soils. 

3.  FULTON  COUNTY. — Quebec  Steatites,  Serpentine,  and  Asbestus  give 

magnesian  and  calcareous  soils. 
Quebec  Granites  give  alkaline  and  aluminous  soils. 
Quebec,  Itacolumite,  and  micaceous  Schists  give  silicious  soils. 
Cincinnati,  hornblendic  Gneisses,   and    Schists  give  ferruginous 

soils. 

Alluvial  bottoms  of  Chattahoochee  give  humus  soils. 
1   HABERSHAM  COUNTY. — Quebec  Limestones,  Steatites,  and  Tremolites 

give  calcareous  soils. 

Potsdam,  Cincinnati,  and  Quebec  Gneisses  give  aluminous  soils. 
Potsdam  and  Quebec  Sandstones  give  silicious  soils. 
Cincinnati  hornblendic  Gneisses  give  ferruginous  soils. 
Alluvial  bottoms    of   Souquee    and   Chattahoochee    give    humus 

soils. 

5.  MUSCOGEE  COUNTY. — Cretaceous  marls  give  calcareous  soils. 

Cretaceous  Quaternary  clays  give  aluminous  soils. 

Cretaceous  and  Quaternary  sands  give  silicious  soils. 

Hornblendic  Gneisses  and  ferruginous  Sandstones  give  ferruginous 

soils. 
Alluvial  bottoms  of  Chattahoochee  give  humus  soils. 

6.  CHARLTON  AND  WARE  CouNTiEs.-*-Tertiary  marls  give  calcareous 

soils. 

Quaternary  swamps  give  aluminous  soils. 
Later  Tertiary  sands  give  silicious  soils. 
Quaternary  clays  give  ferruginous  soils. 
Recent  swamps  give  humus  soils. 


106  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

In  FULTON  COUNTY,  the  limestone  is  wanting,  but  we  have 
a  substitute  in  the  magnesian  minerals  and  rocks  of  Quebec 
age — viz.,  the  serpentines,  soapstones,  and  asbestus  beds  ; 
and  hence  they  give  a  soil  similar  to  the  calcareous  of  Dade 
and  Bartow.  Some  of  the  Gneisses  also  contain  lime  in 
limited  quantity.' 

The  aluminous  or  clay  soils  are  abundant  from  the  decayed 
granite  which  covers  so  large  an  extent  of  the  county,  as  Avell 
as  from  the  hornblendic  Gneisses,  and  these  soils  also  contain 
a  large  per  cent  of  alkaline  matter,  both  potash  and  soda, 
though  the  preponderance  of  the  Feldspar  and  Kaolin  entitle 
them  to  be  designated  as  above. 

The  Itacolumite  bordering  the  Chattahoochee  furnishes  the 
sandy  beds  and  silicious  soils. 

T\\Q  ferruginous  or  red  soils  originate  in  the  hornblende  of 
the  Gneiss,  which  is  largely  represented  around  Altanta. 
There  is  very  little  vegetable  matter,  except  such  as  is 
yearly  deposited  by  the  trees  now  growing  ;  and  hence  they 
require  ammoniated  manures — home-made  stable  -  composts, 
and  commercial. 

TROUP  COUNTY,  Virgin  Soil  (104). — As  an  example  of  the 
red  clay  soils  of  Middle  Georgia,  this  will  serve  for  a  good 
representative.  Only  69  per  cent  is  insoluble,  so  that  nearly 
one  third  of  the  whole  is  in  a  condition  to  be  utilized  by  plants 
for  their  growth.  Of  this  31  per  cent,  there  is  soluble  silica 
nearly  6  per  cent,  and  hence  wheat,  oats,  etc.,  find  abundant 
material  for  strengthening  their  stalks.  The  amount  of  potash 
is  small,  only  .083,  and  heads  would  not  be  well  filled  unless 
they  received  their  material  from  the  organic  matter,  which  is 
present  in  great  abundance — nearly  7  per  cent.  Phosphoric 
acid  is  almost  entirely  wanting — only  .012  per  cent.  The 
organic  matter  would  supply  both  of  these,  however,  for  some 
years. 

The  proportion  of  iron  and  alumina  is  very  large — 8.5  per 
cent  of  one,  and  8.9  of  the  other;  so  that  any  fertilizer  applied 
to  this  soil  would  be  absorbed  and  retained.  By  thorough 
culture,  exposing  a  large  amount  of  these  to  the  air,  and  allow 
ing  them  to  absorb  ammonia  from  it,  or  by  the  addition  of 
ammoniated  phosphates,  this  important  plant-food  would  be 
prepared  for  the  use  of  the  plants  as  they  need  it. 


SOILS    OP   TYPICAL    COUNTIES.  107 

The  proportion  of  lime  is  very  good — .596  per  cent,  ample 
for  supplying  what  is  needed  by  the  plant  as  food,  but  not 
sufficient  to  exert  much  influence  in  decomposing  and  disinte 
grating  the  insoluble  matter  and  releasing  from  it  potash  and 
phosphoric  acid  when  needed. 

TROUP  COUNTY,  Virgin  Subsoil  (105). — This  subsoil  contains 
twice  as  much  potash  and  phosphoric  acid,  and  50  per  cent 
more  lime,  than  the  soil,  and  the  same  proportion  of  soluble 
silica  ;  so  that  deep  ploughing  arid  subsoiling  would  exert  a 
very  favorable  influence  on  this  land,  especially  as  the  amount 
of  organic  matter  in  the  subsoil  seems  to  be  almost  two  thirds 
as  great  as  in  the  soil. 

With  proper  care  and  judicious  treatment,  this  soil  should 
produce  well  from  the  first,  could  be  improved  in  character 
constantly,  bids  fair  to  last  for  many  generations,  and  can  be 
made  indefinitely  fruitful  by  the  addition  of  stable-manure, 
ashes,  poudrette,  liquid  manures,  or  commercial  phosphates 
and  potash  salts,  and  by  keeping  up  a  supply  of  organic 
matter. 

BURKE  COUNTY,  Virgin  Soil  (135). — The  analysis  of  this  soil 
shows  a  large  excess  of  insoluble  matter,  less  than  5^  per  cent 
being  soluble  or  available  for  plant-food.  Of  this  5  per  cent, 
there  is  found  a  remarkable  absence  of  the  two  ingredients 
which  are  so  essential  to  the  formation  of  the  fruit  and  seed — 
viz.,  potash  and  phosphoric  acid,  there  being  only  (.016) 
sixteen  thousandths  of  one  per  cent  of  the  former,  and  (.018) 
eighteen  thousandths  of  one  per  cent  of  the  latter.  To  com 
plete  the  sterility  of  this  soil,  there  is  only  .089  per  cent  of  lime. 
The  proportion  of  organic  matter  is  tolerably  good,  being 
3.185  per  cent,  or  about  -fa  of  the  whole. 

This  would  indicate  that  the  soil  might  produce  a  fair  crop 
for  a  short  time  until  this  organic  matter  was  exhausted,  and 
then  would  relapse  into  hopeless  barrenness  ;  especially  as 
the  analysis  shoAvs  less  than  1  per  cent  of  alumina  and  iron, 
which  are  useful  in  absorbing  ammonia  from  the  air  when 
they  exist  in  moderate  quantities.  For  an  unpromising  soil, 
this  may  be  entered  for  the  premium. 

BURKE  COUNTY,  Virgin  Subsoil  (136). — This  subsoil,  accord 
ing  to  the  analysis,  takes  away  the  last  hope  of  the  owner  of 
ever  having  a  productive  farm,  for  it  is  almost  identically  the 


]08  HAND-BOOK  OF  GEORGIA. 

same  as  the  soil  to  the  depth  of  15  inches,  with  the  difference 
that  it  contains  almost  no  organic  matter,  there  being  less 
than  1  per  cent  of  organic  matter  and  water  together,  and 
probably  most  of  this  is  water.  The  inference  from  the 
analysis  would  be  that  this  soil  has  been  formed  from  the 
buhrstone,  which  is  almost  pure  silica  ;  or  from  a  bed  of  drift 
sand  which  had  been  very  thoroughly  washed  by  glacial 
waters. 

No  soil  from  this  formation  having  been  analyzed,  this  has 
been  taken  as  the  nearest  representative  from  the  same 
geological  formation — i.e.,  of  the  poor  sandy  soils  of  the 
county. 

There  is,  however,  a  large  amount  of  land  in  this  county 
overlying  the  limestone  portion  of  the  Eocene  formation, 
which  forms  a  striking  contrast  with  the  soil  above  given. 
The  pine  soils  of  this  county  are  among  the  best  in  the  State. 

In  OHARLTON  COUNTY,  the  Satilla  marls  furnish  almost  the 
only  calcareous  matter  for  soils.  The  larger  portion  of  the  dry 
land  consists  of  the  sands  of  the  pine  woods,  and  hence  silicious 
soils  predominate.  On  some  of  the  ridges,  this  sand  gives  place 
to,  or  is  mingled  with,  a  red  or  mottled  clay  which  furnishes 
a  good  subsoil,  sufficiently  aluminous  to  be  retentive  of 
moisture  and  manures,  and  these  lands  can  be  highly  improved 
by  the  addition  of  the  humus  which  is  everywhere  accessible 
in  the  smaller  ponds  and  marshes,  and  exists  in  almost  limitless 
supply  in  the  great  swamp.  For  the  decomposition  of  this 
humus,  and  rendering  it  immediately  available  for  plants, 
there  is  ready  at  hand,  in  the  marls  on  the  Satilla,  the  very 
best  material. 

ANALYSES  OF  OKEFINOKEE  SWAMP  SOILS  FROM  HUNTER'S 
REPORT,  BY  DR.  DANIEL  LEE,  OF  THE  STATE  UNIVERSITY, 
AT  ATHENS. 

Nos.  1,  2,  3,  and  4  are  from  the  north-eastern  and  eastern 
part  of  the  swamp ;  No.  5  near  middle  ;  Nos.  6,  7,  and  8 
interior,  north  of  the  centre. 

1.  2.  3.  4.  5.  6.  7.  8. 

Silica 90.00    92.74    89.00    90.00    86.20    87.20    84.23    82.17 

Alumina 5.60      2.11      4.25      2.63      2.48      2.74      2.33      5.34 

Oxide  of  Iron.       2.30      1.88      3.44      5.04      4.47      5.30      8.00      7.36 


SOILS    OF    TYPICAL   COUNTIES.  109 

Analyses  of  Okefinokee  Swamp  Soils,  etc. — continued. 


Lime. 


1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

.83 

.27 

.87 

.45 

1.21 

.87 

.67 

l.<;8 

.23 

.21 

.36 

.08 

.85 

.63 

.38 

.23 

.17 

.12 

1.11 

.83 

1.67 

.10 

1.15 

1.45 

.51 

.36 

.02 

.16 

.74 

.41 

1.09 

.47 

Potash 

Soda 

Sulphuric  Acid        .47  .31  .25  .26  .67  .70  .38  .31 

Lime 28  .19  .21  .18  .38  .17  .56  .34 

Ph'sph'ricAcid        .09  .32  .18  .30  .46  .19  .87  .42 

Loss..                      .00  1.48  .31  .07  .17  .69  3.34  .23 


100.00  100.00  100.00  100.00  100.00  100.00  100.00  100.00 

j  Organic 53.47  93.75  88.00  80.42  90.25  88.90  93.92  93,52  | 

}  Inorganic  ..  46.53  6.25  12.00  19.58  9.75  11.10  6.08  6.48  f 

jHumicAcid.  35.83  39.14  31.18  43.18  40.67  37.41  33.18  37.15) 

jlns'l.  Humus  64.17  60.86  68.82  66.88  59.33  62.59  66.82  62.85  j 


BARTOW  COUNTY,  Soil  (8). — This  soil  shows  by  analysis  35 
per  cent  available  for  plant-food.  Of  this  nearly  one  fifth  is 
soluble  silica,  ensuring  good  stalks  for  corn  and  small  grain 
that  will  not  be  beaten  down  or  bent  by  any  ordinary  rain. 

Potash  is  present  almost  to  the  amount  of  1  per  cent — 
viz.,  .947.  Phosphoric  acid  is  .391 — a  very  unusual  amount. 
These  two  principal  elements  indicate  the  soil  to  be  very 
valuable. 

Lime  and  Magnesia  are  found  to  make  up  over  1  per  cent 
— ample  for  any  plants. 

Oxide  of  Iron  and  Alumina  aggregate  over  1 1  per  cent,  so 
that  by  deep  culture  an  abundance  of  moisture  will  always  be 
supplied  to  the  plant. 

Organic  matter  amounts  to  10  per  cent,  so  that  no  fertilizer 
would  be  needed  for  very  many  years. 

This  test  has  actually  been  made,  and  the  analysis  of 
similar  soils — one  in  its  virgin  state,  and  another  sample 
subjected  to  a  century  of  constant  cultivation — proves  that 
there  has  been  removed  by  crops  one  half  of  the  suluble 
silica,  two  thirds  of  the  potash,  one  fourth  of  the  lime,  one 
third  of  the  phosphoric  acid,  and  one  third  of  the  organic 
matter  ;  and  still  there  is  left  a  fair  supply  of  all  the  im 
portant  ingredients  of  plants,  and  far  more  than  in  many  soils 
considered  good  and  rewarding  the  laborer  for  tilling  them. 


110 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


LIST    OF    WOODY    PLANTS    OF    GEORGIA. 


NO. 

FAM 

?£     FAMILY. 

BOTANICAL    NAME. 
GENUS.           SPECIES. 

COMMON  NAME. 

COUNTY. 

1 

2 

Magnoliacea3. 

Illicium  Floridanum. 

Anise  Tree. 

2 

2 

" 

Magnolia  grandiflora. 

Magnolia. 

3 

2 

" 

"         glauca. 

Sweet  Bay.      . 

*/"       a 

4 

" 

"         umbrella. 

^4XXr  ^*^>'»i^»>4^» 

5 

" 

"         acuminata. 

6 

" 

"         cordata. 

7 

" 

"         Fraseri. 

8 

" 

"         Macrophylla. 

9 

" 

Liriodendron  tulipefera. 

White  Poplar. 

Murray. 

10 

3 

Anonacese. 

Asinima  triloba. 

Papaw. 

Murray. 

11 

3 

" 

"         grandiflora. 

12 

24 

Tiliaceae. 

Tilia  Americana. 

American  Lime. 

13 

" 

"     pubescens. 

14 

25 

Camilliacese. 

Gordonia  lasianthus. 

Loblolly  Bay. 

15 

" 

"         pubescens. 

16 

" 

Stuartia  Virginica. 

17 

" 

"       pentagyna. 

[Toothache  Tree. 

18 

34 

Rutacete. 

Xanthoxylum  Carolinianuni. 

Prickly  Ash    or 

19 

" 

Ptilea  trifoliata. 

Hop  Tree. 

20 

37 

Anacardiacese. 

Rhus  typhina. 

21 

37 

" 

"      glabra. 

22 

37 

•• 

"      copallina. 

Sumach. 

Murray. 

23 

37 

" 

"      pumilla. 

24 

37 

(t 

"       j  venenata             > 

Poison  Elder. 

25 

37 

ii 

"       j  toxicodendron.  j 

Poison  Oak. 

26 

37 

" 

"      Aromatica. 

27 

33 

Vilaceae. 

Vitis  labrusca. 

Fox  Grape. 

28 

38 

" 

"     testivatis. 

Summer  Grape. 

29 

38 

" 

"     cordifolia. 

Frost  Grape. 

Murray. 

30 

38 

" 

u     vulpina. 

Muscadine  or  Bullace. 

31 

38 

" 

Ampelopsis  quinque  folia. 

Virginia  Creeper. 

32 

39 

Rhamnacese. 

Birchimia  volubilis. 

Supple  Jack. 

33 

39 

" 

Rhamnus  lanceolatus. 

Buckthorn. 

34 

" 

Trangula  Caroliniana. 

Carolina  Buckthorn 

35 

40 

Celastraceae. 

Euonymus  Americanus. 

Strawberry  Bush. 

36 

40 

" 

"         atropurpuria. 

37 

41 

Staphylaceae. 

Staphyla  trifolia. 

Bladder-nut. 

38 

42 

Sapindacese. 

Sapindus  marginatus. 

Soapberry. 

39 

42 

" 

.(Esculus  glabra. 

Horse-chestnut. 

40 

42 

" 

"         pavia. 

Buckeye.                 Whitefield 

41 

42 

Sapindacese. 

Sapindus  flora. 

42 

42 

" 

Asculus  pariflora. 

43 

43 

Aceraceoe. 

Acer  Pennsylvanicum. 

Striped  Maple. 

44 

" 

"    spicatum. 

Mountain  Maple. 

45 

" 

"    saccharinum. 

Sugar  Maple. 

46 

47 
48 
49 

47 

Legiiminoceae. 

"    dasycarpum. 
"    aubrum. 
Negund  actfroides. 
Amorpha  herbacia. 

Silver  Maple.             Murray. 
Red  or  Swamp  Maple.           ^vA/Jv 
Ash-leaved  Maple,  "fc^  * 

50 

47 

" 

"         canescens. 

51 

47 

" 

Robinia  pseudacaia. 

Locust. 

52 

47 

" 

"      viscosa. 

53 

47 

ii 

11      hispida. 

WOODY    PLANTS    OF    GEORGIA. 


Ill 


LIST   OF   WOODY  PLANTS   OP  GEORGIA. — (Continued.) 


NO. 

FA> 

?.?'     FAMILY. 

BOTANICAL  NAME.                        rmwurov  TMAMV 
GENUS.        SPECIES. 

COUNTY. 

54 

47 

Legumlnoceie. 

Wistaria  frutescens. 

55 

47 

" 

Erythrina  herbacia. 

56 

47 

Cladrustis  tinctoria.                 Yellow  Wood. 

57 

47 

" 

Circis  Canadensis.                     Red  Bud. 

Murray. 

58 

47 

" 

Gleditschia  triacanthos. 

59 

47 

4i 

"           monosperma. 

60 

48 

Rosaceae. 

Chrysobalanus  oblorigifolius. 

61 

48 

" 

Prunus  Americana. 

• 

62 

48 

" 

"       umbellata. 

63 

48 

" 

"        serotina.                       Wild  Cherry. 

Murray. 

64 

48 

" 

''       Virginiana.  *~ 

65 

48 

" 

"       Caroliuacana.               Mock  Orange. 

66 

48 

V       (( 

Cratsegtis  spathulata.                Hawthorn. 

67 

48 

" 

"        aestivalis.                   Summer  or  Red 

Haw. 

68 

48 

" 

69 

48 

" 

7  other  species. 

70 

48 

" 

Pyrus  coronaria. 

71 

48 

" 

"     angustifolia. 

72 

48 

" 

"     auarbulifolia. 

73 

" 

"     Americana. 

74 

» 

Amelanchier  Canadensis. 

75 

49 

Calycanthacese.  Calycanthus  Floridus. 

76 

49 

11 

luevigatus. 

77 

49 

" 

"            glaucus. 

78 

52 

Lythracese. 

Neseae  verticillata. 

79 

57 

Grossulacese. 

Ribes. 

80 

64 

Saxifragaceae. 

Hydrangea  arborescens. 

81 

64 

" 

"          radiata. 

82 

64 

" 

"          quercifolia. 

83 

64 

" 

Decumaria  Barbara. 

84 

Philadelphus  grandiflorus.       Syringa. 

85 

65 

Hamamalaceaa. 

Hamamelis  Virginica.              Witch  Hazel. 

Murray. 

86 

65 

" 

Fothergilla  alnifolia. 

87 

65 

" 

Liquidambar  styraciflua.          Sweet  Gum. 

Murray. 

88 

68 

Cornacese. 

Cornus  alterniflora. 

89 

68 

" 

"        stricta. 

90 

68 

" 

"       paniculata. 

91 

68 

" 

"        sericea. 

92 

68 

" 

"       asperi  folia. 

93 

68 

" 

"       Florida.                        Dogwood. 

Whitefield 

94 

68 

" 

Nyssa  multiflora.                       Sour  Gum. 

Murray. 

95 

68 

" 

"      agnatica. 

96 

68 

11 

"      uniflora. 

97 

68 

" 

"      capitata.                        Ogeechee  Lime. 

98 

69 

Capsifoliaceaa. 

Symphoricarpus  vulgaris.         Snowberry. 

99 

69 

•« 

Sambucus  Canadensis.             Elder. 

100 

69 

11 

Vibernum  prunifolium. 

101 

u 

lentago. 

102 

" 

obovatum. 

103 

« 

acerifolium. 

104 

69 

" 

nudum. 

105 

69 

" 

dentatum. 

106 

69 

11 

scabrellum. 

107 

70 

Rubiacese. 

Cephalanthus  occidentalis.      Button-bush. 

112 


HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 


LIST   OP   WOODY  PLANTS  OF  GEORGIA. — (Continued.} 


NO.  j,»4j' 

£   FAMILY. 

BOTANICAL  NAME. 
GENUS.        SPECIES. 

COMMON  NAME. 

COUN 

108      70 

Rubiaceae. 

Pinckneya  pubens. 

Georgia  Bark. 

109      70 

" 

Gelsemium  sempervireus. 

Yellow  Jessamine. 

110      76 

Ericaceae. 

Gaylussacise  frondosa. 

Huckleberry. 

111      76 

"           dumosa. 

112      76 

"           resinosa. 

113      76 

»• 

Vaccinium  crassifolium. 

Huckleb'ry,  Blue- 

114      76 

u 

"         stamineum. 

[berry. 

115      76 

" 

"         arboreum. 

116      76 

i4 

"         nitidum. 

117      76 

" 

"         myrsinites. 

118      76 

" 

"         tenellum. 

119      76 

" 

"         Elliottii. 

120      76 

" 

"         corymbosum. 

• 

121      76 

" 

Leucothoe  axillaris. 

122      76 

« 

"          catesbaei. 

123      76 

11 

"          acuminata. 

124      76 

" 

"          racemosa. 

125      76 

" 

Andromeda  ferruginea. 

126      76 

" 

Oxydendrum  arboreum. 

SourWood  or  Sor- 

127      76 

" 

Clethra.     ' 

[rel  Trec.Murray. 

128      76 

" 

Kalmia  hit  i  folia. 

Calico  Bnsh. 

129      76 

" 

"       angustifolia. 

Sheep  Laurel. 

Murray. 

130      76 

11 

Rhododendron  arborescens. 

Roseboy    Iloney- 

131      76 

11 

maximum. 

[suckle 

132      78 

Aquifoliacea}. 

Ilex  opaca. 

Holly. 

Murray. 

ia3      78 

11 

"     dahoon. 

134      78 

" 

u    cassine. 

135      78 

" 

"    ambigua. 

136      79 

StyracaceaB. 

Styrax  pulverulentum. 

Storax. 

137      79 

11 

"      grandifolium. 

138      79 

" 

"      Americanum. 

139      79 

" 

Halesia  diptera. 

Snowdrop  Tree. 

140      79 

" 

"       tetraptera. 

141      79 

u 

Symplocos  tinctoria. 

142      80 

Cyrillacese. 

Cyrilla  racemiflora. 

143      80 

" 

Cliftonia  ligustrina. 

Titi. 

144      80 

" 

Elliottia  racemosa. 

145      81 

Ebenaceae. 

Dyospyros  Virginiana. 

Persimmon. 

Murray. 

146      82 

Sapotacere. 

Bumelia  canuginosa. 

147      89 

Bignoniacea?. 

Bignonia  capreolata. 

Crossvine. 

Murray. 

148      89 

" 

Tecomia  radicans. 

Trumpet  Flower. 

149      89 

" 

Catalpa  bignonioides. 

150      93 

Verbeuacete. 

Lantana  camara. 

151      93 

" 

Calicarpa  Americana. 

French  Mulberry  Murray. 

152    104 

Oleacea?. 

Olea  Americana. 

Olive. 

153    104 

« 

Chionanthus  Virginica. 

Fringe  Tree. 

154    104 

M 

Fraxinus  Americana. 

White  Ash. 

Murray. 

155    104 

" 

"       pubescens. 

Red  Ash. 

156    104 

M 

viridis. 

Green  Ash. 

157    104 

" 

"       platycarpa. 

Water  Ash. 

158    104 

" 

Forestiera  ligustrina. 

159    111 

Lauraceo?. 

Persea  Carol  inensis. 

Red  Bay. 

160    111 

" 

Sassafras  officinale. 

Sassafras. 

161    111 

k» 

Benzoin  odoriferum. 

Spice  Bush. 

WOODY    PLANTS    OP    GEORGIA. 


113 


LIST  OF   WOODY  PLANTS   OF   GEORGIA. — (Continued.) 


NO.  OP    PAMTTV 
NO.    __  .  --,1,,     FAMILY. 
FAM  Y. 

BOTANICAL  NAME. 
GENUS.              SPECIES. 

COMMON  NAME. 

COUNTY. 

162    111 

Lauraccie. 

Tetranthera  geniculata. 

163     112 

Thymeleacea?. 

Dirca  paluetris. 

Leatherwood. 

Murray. 

164    124 

Moraceie. 

Morns  rubra. 

Mulberry. 

Murray. 

165    125 

Ulmacete. 

Ulmus  fulva. 

Slippery  Elm. 

Murray. 

166    125 

" 

"      Americana. 

Elm. 

11 

167    125 

" 

"      alata. 

Wahoo. 

" 

168    125 

" 

Planera  aquatica. 

Planer  Tree. 

169    125 

" 

Celtis  occidentalis. 

Nettle  Tree. 

170    126 

Platanaceae. 

Platan  us  occidentalis. 

Sycamore. 

Whitefield. 

171    127 

Juglandaceae. 

Carya  alba. 

Shell-bark  Hick- 

172 

" 

"      tomentosa. 

Hickory,        [ory, 

"• 

173 

" 

"      glabra. 

Pig-nut. 

" 

174 

1C 

"      amara. 

Butternut. 

175 

" 

Juglans  nigra. 

Black  Walnut. 

176 

" 

"        cinerea. 

Butternut. 

177    128 

Cupuliferae. 

Quercus  phellos. 

Willow  Oak. 

178    128 

" 

"       cinerea. 

High-ground  Oak, 

179    128 

" 

"        virens. 

Live  Oak. 

180    128 

" 

"        aquatica. 

Water  Oak. 

181     128 

" 

"       nigra. 

Black  Jack. 

182    128 

" 

"       catesbaei. 

Turkey  Oak. 

183    128 

" 

"        tinctoria. 

Black  Oak. 

Whitefield. 

184    128 

" 

"       coccinea. 

Scarlet  Oak. 

185 

" 

"        rubra. 

Red  Oak. 

Whitefield. 

186    128 

» 

"        Georgiana. 

Stone  Mt.  Oak. 

187    128 

" 

"        falcata. 

Spanish  Oak. 

188    128 

" 

ilicifolia. 

Bear  Oak. 

189    128 

" 

"       obtusiloba. 

Post  Oak. 

Whitefield: 

190    128 

" 

"       alba. 

White  Oak. 

" 

191    128 

" 

"       lyrata. 

Overcup  Oak. 

192    128 

" 

t  "       prinue. 

Swamp  Chestnut. 

193    128 

" 

"        prinus. 

Chestnut  Oak. 

194    128 

" 

"       prinoides. 

Chinquapin  Oak. 

195 

" 

"       Castanea  Americana. 

Chestnut. 

Whitefield. 

196 

" 

Castanea  pumila. 

Chinquapin. 

197 

" 

Fagus  ferruginea. 

Beech. 

Murray. 

198 

" 

Coryllus  Americana. 

Hazel-nut. 

199 

" 

"         rostrata. 

BeakedHazcl-nut. 

200 

" 

Carpinas  Americana. 

Hornbeam. 

Whitefield. 

201 

" 

Ostrya  Virginica. 

Hop  Hornbeam. 

202    129 

Myricaceae. 

Myrica  cerifera. 

Wax  Myrtle. 

203    129 

" 

"       inodora. 

204    130 

Eetulaceae, 

Betula  n-igra. 

Black  Birch. 

205    130 

" 

"      lenta. 

Cherry  Birch. 

206    130 

" 

Alnus  serrulata. 

Alder. 

207    131 

Salicaceae. 

Salix  tristis. 

Sage  Willow. 

208    131 

" 

"    humilis. 

209    131 

1C 

"    nigra. 

Whitefield. 

210 

" 

Populus  angulata. 

211 

" 

"       grandidentata. 

212 

" 

"       heterophylla. 

Cotton-wood. 

213    132 

Conifer*. 

Pinus  pungens. 

214    132 

" 

"     inops. 

Scrub  Pine. 

215    132 

" 

"     glabra. 

Spruce  Pine. 

Murray. 

114 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


LIST   OP  WOODY  PLANTS   OF   GEORGIA. — (Continued.) 


NO. 

NO.  OF                          BOTANICAL  NAME. 
FAM'Y.                       GENUS.      SPECIES. 

216 

132    Conifene.           Pinus  mitis. 

217 
218 

132 
132 

rigida. 
serotina. 

219 

132 

tseda. 

220 

132 

australis. 

221 

132 

strobus. 

222 

132 

Abies  Canadensis. 

223 

224 
225 

132 
132 
132 

Juniperns  Virginiana. 
Cupressus  thyoides. 
Taxodium  distichum. 

226 

227 
228 

134    Pain 
134 

Torreya  taxifolia. 
accae.          Sabal  palmetto. 
'                      "     serrulata. 

229 
230 

134 
134 

Chamserops  hystrix. 
'                 Pruuus  spinosa. 

COMMON  NAME. 


COUNTY. 


Short-lcavedPme.Murray. 

Pitch  Piue. 

Pond  Pine. 

Loblolly  Pine.       Whitefield. 

Long-leaved  Pine. 

White  Pine.          Murray. 

Hemlock  Spruce. 

Bed  Cedar. 

White  Cedar 

Cypress. 


BullacePlum,Sloe. 


EXTERNAL  AND   INTERNAL 
GEORGIA. 


RELATIONS   OF 


SITUATION. 

THE  exact  situation  of  Georgia  (or  any  other  State),  either 
in  the  Union  or  on  the  earth's  surface,  is  not  often  compre 
hended  by  readers.  The  bare  statement  of  latitude  and  longi 
tude  makes  but  little  impression,  especially  of  the  relative  situ 
ation.  The  figures  for  Georgia,  however,  are  as  follows — viz. : 

Between  latitude  30°  21'  39"  and  35°  north,  and  longitude 
80°  50'  9"  and  85°  44"  west  of  Greenwich— nearly  one  fourth 
of  a  full  circumference  west  of  England.  The  National 
Observatory  in  Washington  City  is  77°  02'  48"  west  of  Green 
wich,  and  the  longitude  of  Georgia  referred  to  Washington  is 
between  3°  47'  21"  and  8°  42'  west.  The  difference  in  time 
between  the  eastern  and  western  extremities  of  the  State 
is  not  quite  20  minutes.  The  latitude  and  longitude  of 
Atlanta,  ascertained  by  the  United  States  Coast  Survey  for  the 
flagstaff  on  the  Capitol,  are,  latitude  33°  45'  19.8"  ;  longitude, 
84°  23'  29.7". 


THE    BEST    COMMERCIAL    SITE.  115 

The  latitude  and  longitude  of  several  well-known  mountains 
in  Georgia  are  as  follows  : 

LATITUDE.  LONGITUDE. 

Stone     Mountain '.....  33°  48'  22.5"  84°  08'  46.3" 

Kennesaw  "         33°  58'  34.8"  84°  34'  46.4" 

Sweat  "         34°  04' 01.9"  84°  27'  22.2" 

Sawnee        "         ..    34°  14' 12.7"  84°  09'  39.3" 

Lost  "         33°  56'  53.2"  84°  41' 51.5" 

Games         "         33°  59'  36.2"  85°  00'  50.9" 

Pine  "         34°  10'  37.1"  84°  44'  42,4" 

Pine  Log      "         34°  19' 18.9"  84°  38' 14.4" 

Lavender     "         34°  19'  20.0"  85°  17'  19.4" 

Blood  "         34°  44'  24.1"  83°  56'  13.6" 

Curraliee     "         34°  31'  45.9"  83°  22'  33.4" 

Latitude  is  much  more  significant  in  its  bearings  than  longi 
tude,  largely  affecting  climate  and  productions.  Georgia  lying 
between  30°  and  35°  north,  the  sun,  at  the  summer  solstice, 
lacks  but  8°  of  being  vertical  on  her  southern  border.  The 
difference  of  latitude  between  the  two  borders — say  4£° 
— is  greater  than  in  most  of  the  States,  the  greatest  length 
being  north  and  south  ;  and  the  corresponding  difference  of 
climate  and  productions  is  augmented  by  the  fact  that  the  most 
northern  part  of  the  State  is  also  the  most  elevated.  These 
circumstances  taken  together  make  a  remarkable  range  of  pro 
duction. 

The  Southern  States  occupy  the  south-east  corner  of  the 
United  States,  and  Georgia  is  nearly  in  their  south-east  corner 
— Florida  occupying  it  exactly. 

COMMERCIAL    SITUATION BEST   SITE    OX   THE    COXTIXEXT. 

Georgia,  it  will  be  observed,  is  the  keystone  of  the  arch 
formed  by  the  grand  curve  of  the  Atlantic  States  on  the  one 
side,  and  the  Gulf  States  on  the  other. 

The  best  commercial  site  '  on  the  continent  is  undoubtedly 
in  North  America — not  South.  It  must  be  found  on  the 
Atlantic — not  on  the  Pacific,  which  is  too  remote.  It  must 
not  be  on  the  Gulf  Coast,  which  has  a  difficult  navigation, 
but  on  the  Atlantic,  fully  open  to  the  sea.  The  determining 
criterion  is  the  trade  of  the  Great  Mississippi  Valley.  Every 
Atlantic  State  has  ample  facilities  for  its  own  immediate  trade. 


116  HAND-BOOK  OP  GEORGIA. 

The  decisive  criterion  of  the  best  commercial  site  is  the  rela 
tive  adaptation  for  the  trade  of  the  Great  Valley.  Georgia 
occupies  this  position.  Geographically,  she  is  on  the  shortest 
line  ;  topographically,  on  the  most  feasible  ;  climatically,  on 
the  line  least  obstructed  by  ice. 

This  fine  position  nature  has  assigned  her  by  placing  her 
below  the  great  Appalachian  chain,  which  more  than  a  Chinese 
Wall  separates  the  ocean  from  the  Great  Valley.  This  "  back 
bone-  of  the  Continent"  rising  in  Canada,  terminates  in  Alabama 
and  Georgia.  Here  for  the  first  time  the  "  endless" — the 
Indian  meaning  of  Alleghany — finds  an  end  and  opens  a  gate 
for  commerce  on  the  shortest  line  from  the  heart  of  the 
Valley. 

Take  the  -Mississippi  Valley  as  the  centre  of  the  Continent, 
and  the  junction  of  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  Rivers  at  St. 
Louis  as  the  heart  of  the  Valley  :  from  this  centre  the 
nearest  Atlantic  coast  is  the  sea-coast  of  Georgia.  With  one 
end  of  the  compasses  at  the  junction,  the  arc  with  the  least  radius 
will  touch  the  Georgia  coast.  Or  take  Cairo,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Ohio  River,  and  the  case  is  still  more  marked.  Even 
from  Louisville  the  observation  is  still  true  ;  while  from  Cin 
cinnati  the  length  of  the  line  is  nearly  the  same,  and  really,  in 
view  of  the  intervening  obstacles,  the  shortest  practicable  line. 
The  critical  position  of  Georgia  becomes  more  and  more 
manifest  by  careful  study  of  the  map.  Of  the  three  great 
slopes,  the  Atlantic,  the  Gulf,  and  the  Valley  slope,  Georgia  is 
the  only  State  of  the  Union  which  impinges  upon  each.  The 
head-waters  of  the  Savannah,  the  Chattahoochee,  and  the  Ten 
nessee  flow  from  a  point  within  her  borders. 

Nearly  all  the  rivers  of  all  the  other  Atlantic  States  flow  in 
parallel  directions  south-east  into  the  ocean.  Georgia  rivers 
from  the  central  point  first  referred  to,  flow  as  radii  south-east, 
south,  and  south-west  (and,  as  if  nature  were  not  content  to  do 
things  by  halves,  the  Tennessee  River,  emptying  into  the 
Mississippi,  bends,  with  an  elbow  almost  projecting  into 
Georgia,  accommodating  itself  to  the  natural  opening). 

The  immense  importance  of  the  Valley  trade  has  been  long 
and  fully  appreciated.  In  every  part  of  the  course  of  the  long 
mountain  chain,  every  weak  point  has  been  carefully  examined 
as  a  passway  for  the  trade.  Beginning  in  New  York  and 


BEST  SITE    ON   THE   CONTINENT.  117 

coming  south  through  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Virginia,  and 
North  Carolina  to  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  every  opening 
has  been  criticised  and  essayed.  The  success  of  De  Witt 
Clinton,  in  opening  this  navigation  at  heavy  expense,  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  commercial  prosperity  of  New  York,  which 
sprung  immediately  ahead  of  Philadelphia  and  other  rivals. 

General  Washington  made  strenuous  and  protracted,  efforts 
to  make  the  Potomac  the  connecting  link,  and  was  himself  the 
president  of  a  company  incorporated  for  that  purpose. 

In  North  Carolina,  Judge  Murphy  made  similar  efforts. 
Indeed,  there  is  a  long  history  to  it  all — various  States  knock 
ing  at  the  door  for  passage  through  the  mountain- chain.  It 
was  thoroughly  understood  and  appreciated  by  Mr.  Calhoun, 
of  South  Carolina,  in  its  relations  to  railroad  communication, 
the  only  method  applicable  to  that  State.  But  the  natural 
and  easiest  vent  of  the  commerce  of  the  Mississippi  Valley  is 
on  the  coast  of  Georgia, 

By  observing  the  course  of  the  Missouri  River  in  a  south 
easterly  direction  to  its  junction  with  the  Mississippi,  and 
following  the  same  direction  to  the  ocean,  it  would  terminate 
on  the  Georgia  coast  ;  and  the  water  communication  via  the 
Mississippi,  Ohio,  and  Tennessee,  and  then  by  canal  and  the 
rivers  of  Georgia  to  the  coast,  would  require  no  greater  varia 
tion  of  direction  than  actually  occurs  in  the  course  of  the 
Missouri  or  other  great  rivers.  A  line  from  the  head-waters 
of  the  Missouri  to  St.  Louis  continued,  would  strike  the  coast 
of  Georgia  ;  and  the  water  communication  above  indicated 
would  have  the  same  general  direction. 

The  magnificent  natural  position  of  Georgia  was  understood 
by  Governor  Troup,  who  recommended  practical  measures  for 
taking  advantage  of  it.  Those  who  have  regarded  Governor 
Troup  rather  as  a  man  of  vigor  and  will  than  a  man  of  thought, 
will  find  in  his  messages  and  speeches  the  traces  of  a  deliber 
ate  and  well-balanced  judgment.  The  invention  of  railroads, 
as  a  new  means  of  transportation,  diverted  attention  from  the 
canal  system,  which  was  just  to  be  practically  inaugurated 
under  his  administration  with  his  warm  support.  It  was  sup 
posed  that  these  would  more  thoroughly  displace  canals  than 
has  proved  true  in  fact. 


118  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

In  his  annual  message  of  1824,  Governor  Troup  said  : 

"  The  period  has  arrived  when  Georgia  can  no  longer  post 
pone  the  great  work  of  internal  improvement.  If  considera 
tions  of  the  highest  order  could  not  prevail,  State  pride  should 
be  a  motive  sufficiently  strong  to  determine  her.  Some  of  her 
sisters  are  already  far  in  advance  of  her.  Almost  all  of  them 
have  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  embarked  in  it.  She  sees  the 
most  enterprising  and  persevering  among  them,  already  deriv 
ing  advantage  from  it,  which  places  them  in  the  first  rank  of 
opulence  and  power.  A  State,  therefore,  like  Georgia,  blessed 
by  Providence  with  the  means  of  reaching  the  highest  commer 
cial  prosperity  by  a  road  plain,  direct,  and  practicable,  will  no 
longer  linger  in  the  rear.  She  will  begin,  and,  with  a  little 
patience  and  perseverance,  instead  of  decaying  cities  and  a 
vacillating  trade,  and,  what  is  most  humiliating,  that  trade  seek 
ing  an  emporium  elsewhere  than  within  her  own  limits,  she  will 
witness  the  proud  and  animated  spectacle  of  maritime  towns 
restored  and  flourishing,  new  ones  rising  up — her  trade  steady 
and  increasing — her  lands  augmented  in  value  and  improved 
in  cultivation — the  face  of  the  country  beautified  and  adorned  ; 
and  she  may  witness — what  was  once  deemed  impossible  to 
human  efforts — the  western  waters  mingling  with  her  own, 
and  the  trade  of  Missouri  and  Mississippi  floated  through  her 
own  territory  to  her  own  seaports;  and  all  this  within  the 
compass  of  her  own  resources,  provided  the  ordinary  economy, 
prudence,  and  foresight  be  employed  to  husband,  cherish,  and 
improve  them." 

The  making  of  a  great  canal  through  Georgia,  connecting 
the  western  and  eastern  waters,  has  been  actively  canvassed 
of  late  years,  and  its  feasibility  is  endorsed  by  the  highest 
engineering  authority.  The  scheme  has  been  warmly  and  ably 
supported  by  Col.  B.  W.  Frobel,  who  has  thoroughly  studied 
all  its  details.  So  great  is  the  interest  of  the  entire  West  and 
North-west  in  such  a  work,  that  it  can  not  be  permanently 
neglected. 

If  there  were  a  proposition  made  to  close  the  mouth  of  the 
Mississippi  to  the  commerce  of  the  Great  Valley,  how  would 
it  be  received  ?  Practically,  for  commercial  purposes,  a  new 
mouth  can  be  opened  and  made  available  to  this  great  trade. 
The  route  has  been  surveyed  by  order  of  Congress — the  survey 


THROUGH   LINES    OF    RAILWAY.  119 

demonstrating  that  the  project  is  undoubtedly  practicable  ; 
and  the  line  was  adopted  by  the  Senate  Committee  on  Trans 
portation  as  one  of  the  great  water-lines  of  the  country. 

The  work  has  been  practically  commenced  in  improving  the 
rivers,  under  appropriations  by  Congress,  which  are  to  form 
parts  of  this  great  artery  of  traffic. 

As  this  is  the  shortest  line  of  water  communication,  so  also 
for  rail.  This  first  easy  gap  between  the  valley  and  ocean 
is  penetrated  by  the  Georgia  State  Road,  or  Western  and 
Atlantic  Railroad,  from  Chattanooga  to  Atlanta — a  single 
connecting  link  fed  by  several  roads  from  the  North,  and 
feeding  several  toward  the  South. 

A  second  opening  passes  through  the  Rabun  Gap  in  the 
north-eastern  corner  of  the  State,  and  the  valley  of  the  Ili- 
wassee  River,  of  which  South  Carolina  was  availing  herself 
before  the  late  war. 

Georgia  is  thus  the  direct  and  almost  necessary  channel 
from  the  heart  of  the  continent  to  the  sea — the  great  highway 
of  commerce. 

The  importance  of  the  commercial  situation  of  Georgia  is  fur 
ther  shown  as  the  eastern  terminus  of  a  Great  Pacific  Railroad. 
No  other  portion  of  the  sea-coast  is  so  favorably  situated  as  hers. 
The  road  passing  substantially  along  the  32d  parallel  of  lati 
tude,  by  its  western  terminus  near  San  Diego  and  its  eastern 
in  Georgia,  is  the  route  indicated  by  nature  as  best  subserving 
travel  and  transportation,  free  from  winter  obstructions  and 
the  numerous  impediments  of  circuity  and  natural  obstacles. 

Of  the  Cotton-Belt — Cotton  being  the  leading  article  of 
export — Georgia  furnishes  the  proper  Atlantic  outlet. 

Such  are  some  of  the  advantages  peculiar  to  her  commercial 
situation. 

TRANSPORTATION   LINES    IN   THE    STATE. 

She  has  her  full  share  of  other  advantages  common  to  her 
with  other  States.  In  the  Shore  line  of  Railroads,  she  forms 
one  link  ;  so  also  in  the  Piedmont  line  of  roads  connecting  the 
Atlantic  and  Gulf  States.  She  has  three  or  four  separate 
links  passing  through  the  State  from  west  to  east — viz.  : 
the  line  from  Eufaula  by  way  of  Macon  and  Millen  to 


120  HAND-BOOK    OP    GEOEGIA. 

Augusta  ;  another  from  Columbus  via  Macon  to  Savannah  ; 
a  line  from  West  Point  via  Atlanta  to  Augusta;  and  one  from 
Atlanta  to  Charlotte,  N.  C.  She  avails  herself  also  of  the 
mountain  valley  route  by  means  of  the  Selma,  Rome,  and 
Dalton  Road,  and  the  East  Tennessee  and  Georgia  Road. 

Upon  an  impartial  comparison  of  natural  advantages,  the 
position  of  Georgia,  her  external  relations  to  commerce,  and  her 
facilities  for  intercourse,  trade,  and  travel,  are  unsurpassed. 
To  their  complete  development,  a  less  expenditure  of  funds, 
public  or  private,  than  has  been  required  tor  other  develop 
ments  incapable  of  the  same  completeness,  would  suffice.  By 
nature,  neither  the  Erie  Canal  nor  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio, 
neither  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad,  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio, 
nor  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio,  possesses  such  admirable  ad 
vantages  ;  yet  these  artificial  channels,  prepared  at  enormous 
expense,  have  given  the  advantages  of  prepossession  to  other 
States  and  sections.  'The  natural  advantages  may  yet  assert 
themselves,  when  the  whole  country  is  filled  with  population 
and  capital,  and  when  competition  for  trade  becomes  close 
and  keen. 

Resting  upon  the  Atlantic,  Gulf,  and  Mississippi  slopes,  Geor 
gia,  were  her  resources  properly  developed,  occupies  the  mouth 
of  the  great  funnel  through  which  might  pour  the  wealth  of 
the  continent — herself  capable,  by  the  finest  combination  of 
natural  gifts,  of  a  most  perfect  and  systematical  internal 
development. 

So  much  for  the  external  relations  of  Georgia  as  to 
geographical  and  topographical  situation. 


BOUNDARIES. 

The  boundaries  of  the  State  form  the  subject  of  a  voluminous 
correspondence  in  the  State  archives.  The  following  are  the 
outlines,  given  as  By  notes  of  a  surveyor  : 

1.  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  River  ;  along 
the  river  to  the  junction  of  the  Kiowee,  and  along  the 
Tugaloo  to  the  junction  of  the  Tallulah  and  Chattooga  ; 
thence  along  the  Chattooga  to  a  point  on  the  35th  parallel  of 
north  latitude,  at  the  union  of  the  northern  boundary  of  South 
Carolina  and  the  southern  boundary  of  North  Carolina.  The 


BOUNDARIES.  121 

general  course  is  about  north  35°  west,  and  the  length,  in  a 
direct  line,  about  247  miles.  It  terminates  at  Ellicott's  Rock, 
on  the  Chattooga  River,  marked, 

"  Lat.  35°,  A. D.  1 8 1 3,  N.  C.,  S.  C." 

This  line,  in  conformity  with  the  Treaty  of  Beaufort, 
separates  Georgia  from  South  Carolina  (all  the  islands  of  the 
rivers  Savannah,  Tugaloo,  and  Chattooga  being  reserved  to 
Georgia). 

2.  Thence  on  the  35th  parallel  of  north  latitude,  due  west 
to  Nickajack  on  the  northern  boundary  of  Alabama.      This 
line  separates  Georgia  from  North  Carolina  for  78f  miles  to 
the  junction  of  North  Carolina  and  Tennessee  ;  and  thence 
for  734;  miles  separates  Georgia  from  Tennessee. 

3.  From  Nickajack,  the  line  between  Georgia  and  Alabama 
runs  south  9°  30'  east,  to  Miller's  Bend  on  the  Chattahoochee 
River,  about  146  miles. 

4.  Thence  down  the  western  bank  of  the  river  at  high- water 
mark  to  its  junction  with  Flint  River,  at  a  point  now  four  chains 
below  the  actual  junction — latitude  30°  42'  42";  longitude,  80° 
53'  15".     The  average  direction  of  this  line  is  about  south  6° 
east,  and  distance  about  150  miles  direct.     About  130  miles, 
it  separates  Georgia    from  Alabama,  and   the  remaining  20 
miles  from  Florida. 

5.  Thence  along  Orr  and  Whitner's  line,  south  87°  17'  22" 
east  (average  direction),  158-|f  miles,  to  a  point  37  links  north 
of  Ellicott's  Mound,  on  St.  Mary's  River.     This  line  is  marked 
by  a  succession  of  mounds  about  10  feet  at  the  base  and  5 
feet  high — a  very   permanent  form  of  landmark — and  sepa 
rates  Georgia  from  Florida.     It  continues  approximately  and 
on  an  average  as  follows  : 

G.  From  Ellicott's  Mound,  south  10°  east,  about  10  miles  ; 
thence  east  8  miles;  thence  north  24  miles;  thence  east 
33  miles,  following  the  St.  Mary's  River  in  its  tortuous  wind 
ings  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 

7.  Thence  along  the  coast  to  the  point  of  beginning  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  River  ;  including  all  the  lands, 
water,  islands,  and  jurisdictional  rights  within  said  limits,  and 
also  all  the  islands  within  20  marine  leagues  of  the  sea-coast. 

Tybee  Island  Beacon  is  in  latitude  32°  1'  16",  and  longitude. 
80°  50'  9". 


122  HAND-BOOK    OP   GEORGIA. 


AEEA    OF   THE   STATE. 

Georgia  (with  the  exception  of  Florida)  is  the  largest  State 
east  of  the  Mississippi  ;  and  since  the  dismemberment  of 
Virginia,  the  largest  of  the  original  13. 

The  area  of  the  State,  prior  to  1802,  when  she  ceded  her 
western  territory  to  the  general  government,  exceeded  150,000 
square  miles,  including  the  greater  portions  of  the  States  of 
Alabama  and  Mississippi — viz.,  46,200  square  miles  of  the 
former,  and  41,856  square  miles  of  the  latter.  .  The  precise 
present  area  is  not  accurately  known — the  coast  and  river  lines 
being  very  irregular.  It  is  generally  given  as  58,000  square 
miles,  or  37,120,000  acres,  which  is  probably  below  the  true 
area. 

The  greatest  length  of  the  State  is  from  north  to  south, 
320  miles  ;  and  breadth,  from  east  to  west,  254  miles. 

The  geographical  centre  of  the  State  is  in  Twiggs  County, 
near  Jeffersonville,  about  20  miles  south-east  of  Macon. 


TOPOGRAPHY. 

Any  fundamental  study  of  a  country  and  any  thorough 
information  as  to  its  resources,  must  be  based  upon  a  knowl 
edge  of  its  topography  and  natural  features.  This  is  informa 
tion  as  to  the  way  in  which  God  has  made  the  country,  upon 
which  man  can  impress  only  slight  and  superficial  changes — 
merely  scratches  upon  the  surface  of  nature. 

For  a  real  understanding  of  the  topography  of  a  country,  a 
preliminary  knowledge  is  necessary  of  certain  principles,  which 
explain  the  exact  relations  of  ridges  and  slopes  to  valleys  and 
watercourses.  To  the  ordinary  observer,  these  seem  a  mighty 
maze,  and  all  without  a  plan  ;  yet  they  haAre  a  plan  governed 
by  strict  law,  and  have  been  reduced  to  well-understood 
principles  which  are  universal  in  their  application,  extending 
to  the  whole  surface  of  the  earth,  and  embracing  the  smallest 
details  of  each  separate  division — each  State,  county,  farm, 
and  yard,  even  to  the  pettiest  mole-hill  or  depression  on  the 
surface. 

Water  supplies  the  unerring  test  of  relative  elevation.     The 


SYSTEM    OF    KIDGES,    SLOPES — VALLEYS,    STREAMS.  123 

tendency  of  water  under  the  force  of  gravity  is  simply  to 
descend  toward  the  earth's  centre  by  the  shortest  course.  If 
interrupted,  yet  not  arrested,  it  takes  the  shortest  course 
practicable.  It  not  only  goes  down  hill,  but  goes  down  the 
steepest  way — i.  e.,  it  follows  the  line  of  greatest  slope. 
Each  individual  drop  of  water  pursues  what,  to  it,  is  the 
immediate  line  of  greatest  slope,  till  it  finds  some  level  at 
which  all  forces  counterbalance  each  other  ;  and  here  only  it 
remains  at  rest.  The  greatest  slope  for  it—  the  one  drop — 
may  not  be  the  line,  of  greatest  general  slope  •  but  the  drop  is 
infallible  in  selecting  the  greatest  immediate  slope  from  its 
own  exact  position. 

The  ocean  is  the  great  basin  at  which  water  usually  finds  its 
ultimate  level.  If  the  communication  is  obstructed,  however, 
a  lake  or  a  pond  or  a  puddle  may  furnish  a  resting-place  ;  its 
banks  giving  the  necessary  reaction  for  an  equilibrium  of 
forces. 

From  the  ocean,  and  from  any  considerable  lake  into  which 
streams  flow,  there  is  a  regular  system  of  ramifications  extend 
ing  from  this  level,  back  to  the  remotest  places,  which  form 
part  of  the  water-shed  flowing  into  the  basin.  The  surface  of 
the  watercourses  defines  the  lines  of  greatest  slope  in  each 
principal  stream,  and  in  each  confluent  which  empties  into  it. 
Each  smaller  stream,  in  its  turn,  defines  another  line  uniting 
with  the  superior  lines,  and  when  at  length  no  running  stream 
exists,  the  course  of  each  rill  which  carries  off  the  rain,  con 
tinues  and  completes  the  system.  These  lesser  rills  have  their 
subordinate  systems  till  the  final  irregularity  is  reached,  which 
guides  the  single  drop  of  rain  along  its  devious  course — 
following  but  one  principle  as  modified  by  the  impediments  it 
encounters. 

Remarkable  it  is,  that  instead  of  thousands  of  depressions, 
each  constituting  a  lake  or  reservoir,  the  great  mass  of  all  the 
running  water  on  the  globe  finds  its  way  to  the  sea — to  a  single 
great  reservoir.  One  conduit  after  another  leads  to  it ;  each 
little  drain  finds  its  way  into  a  larger  sluice  or  duct,  and 
this  into  a  larger,  till  accumulated  into  rivers,  the  whole 
water-shed  is  drained  at  one  mouth  into  the  ocean. 

The  system  of  ridges  and  slopes  is  the  exact  counterpart  of 


124  HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 

the  system  of  valleys  and  streams.  The  one  system  is  the 
glove,  the  other  is  the  hand,  and  the^  is  exact. 

The  Appalachian  Chain. — The  leading  feature  on  a  grand 
scale  of  the  topography  of  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
is  the  Appalachian  Chain  of  Mountains — a  spinal  column 
stretching  from  the  promontory  of  Gaspe  at  the  mouth  of  the 
St.  Lawrence  at  the  north,  and  melting  away  in  Georgia  and 
Alabama  at  the  south. 

The  general  line  of  the  Atlantic  coast,  beginning  at  the 
south,  is  about  north  35°  east  ;  while  the  general  direction  of 
this  great  chain  of  mountains  is  more  to  the  east  of  north — say 
north  38°  or  40°  east,  approaching  nearer  to  the  ocean  at  the 
northern  end.  The  length  of  the  chain  is  about  1,300  miles. 

The  highest  mountain-peaks  are  toward  the  extremities,  north 
and  south.  At  the  north,  the  White  Mountains — an  outlying 
range — present  the  greatest  elevation — Mount  Washington, 
6,288  feet.  The  culminating  point  of  the  entire  chain,  however, 
is  at  the  south  in  North  Carolina,  the  summit  of  the  Black 
Dome  being  6,760  feet  ;  and  numerous  peaks  exceed  6,000 
feet. 

The  apparent  height  of  the  White  Mountains — rising  from 
a  base  of  but  500  or  600  feet — is  greater  than  that  of  the 
North  Carolina  group,  the  base  of  which  is  about  2,000  feet 
above  the  sea-level. 

The  leading  topographical  features  of  all  the  Atlantic 
States,  and  indeed  of  most  of  the  States  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
are  determined  by  their  relations  to  this  great  chain. 

Where  our  special  interest  as  Georgians  begins  in  the  chain, 
a  decided  change  has  taken  place  in  some  of  its  features.  A 
great  and  final  bend  has  occurred  in  its  easternmost  range, which 
becomes  with  us  a  cross  range,  running  at  right  angles  to  the 
general  course  of  the  mountains. 

This  great  chain  has  a  western  range  of  mountains  which  has 
the  same  characteristics  of  parallelism  and  uniform  elevation, 
terminating  in  North-west  Georgia.  Lookout  Mountain  and 
the  ranges  near  it — Raccoon  Mountain,  Missionary  Ridge, 
Taylor's  Ridge,  and  John's  Mountain — are  parts  of  this  range 
— all  having  the  same  general  direction,  and  the  hog-back 
form.  The  north-east  mountains  are  quite  different  in  form — 
the  ranges  consisting  more  of  a  succession  of  peaks. 


GKEAT    CONTINENTAL    EIDGES WATER-SHEDS.  125 

Across  the  whole  northern  boundary  of  Georgia,  these  ranges 
extend,  reaching  into  South  Carolina  on  the  east,  where  Table 
Rock  and  Caesar's  Head  rear  their  elevated  peaks,  to  Alabama 
on  the  west,  where  the  Lookout  Mountain  and  others  extend 
to  the  terminus  near  Guntersville.  The  whole  northern  border 
line  of  Georgia,  with  its  length  of  150  miles,  is  among  these 
mountains. 

Great  Ridges. — The  chain  of  mountains  which  separates  the 
Atlantic  from  the  Gulf  slopes  is  of  various  widths,  extending 
even  to  100  miles  across  ;  but  there  is  a  narrow,  absolute  line, 
irregular  and  tortuous,  yet  never  broken,  which  is  the  culmi 
nating  ridge,  and  which  winds  its  way  at  different  levels  and 
in  different  directions,  from  Cape  Gaspe  in  Canada  to  Cape 
Sable  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Florida.  This  long,  un 
broken  line,  without  width,  separates  the  waters  flowing  into 
the  Atlantic  direct,  from  those  flowing  into  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  the  Gulf. 

From  this  long  ridge  two  other  dividing  ridges  run  out — 
one  at  the  north,  separating  the  waters  of  the  St.  Lawrence 
from  those  of  the  Mississippi  ;  the  other  at  the  south  separat 
ing  those  of  the  Mississippi  from  those  which  flow  in  the  Gulf 
direct.  These  several  long  ridges  constitute  part  of  the 
tortuous  rim  of  the  great  basin  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  principal  ridge  entering  Georgia  from  North  Carolina, 
passes  through  the  very  heart  of  the  State  and  runs  to  the 
southern  extremity  of  Florida — all  the  waters  east  of  it  flowing 
into  the  Atlantic  ;  those  west,  into  the  Gulf.  The  Gulf  slope 
itself  is  divided  by  a  ridge  separating  the  general  slope  from 
that  of  the  great  valley.  The  point  where  these  two  ridges 
meet  is  in  North-east  Georgia.  Upon  this  critical  point,  a  man 
with  an  umbrella  in  a  shower  will  shed  the  water  in  three 
widely  different  directions.  One  part  would  reach  the  Atlantic 
at  Savannah  ;  a  second,  the  Gulf  at  Appalachicola  ;  while  the 
third,  after  a  long  circuit,  would  reach  the  Gulf  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Mississippi  This  point  is  near  the  corner  of  Rabun, 
Towns,  and  White  Counties,  on  Land  lot  No.  20  in  the  6th 
District  of  the  old  Habersham  County  Survey — Land  lot  No. 
100,  19th  District,  1st  Section,  New  Survey. 

On  the  east  of  the  great  ridge  in  Georgia,  called  the  Chatta- 
hoochee  Ridge  in  its  most  elevated  portion,  lies  the  Atlantic 


126  HAND-BOOK  OF  GEORGIA. 

slope  of  Georgia,  constituting  over  half  of  the  State — about 
30,000  square  miles,  or  more.  On  the  west,  the  Gulf  slope, 
about  27,000  square  miles — more  than  40  per  cent  of  the 
State. 

Across  the  lines  of  greatest  slope  run  another  set — the  lines 
of  no  slope,  or  perfectly  level  lines.  The  two  together  consti- 
.tute  the  warp  and  woof  of  the  surface.  The  former  run  nearly 
at  right  angles  to  the  coast  ;  the  latter  set  of  lines  nearly 
parallel  to  it. 

These  level  lines  often  mark  old  coast-lines,  as  the  ocean 
receded  from  its  former  level.  The  retreat  of  the  ocean  has, 
in  many  places,  left  its  actual  marks.  If  we  suppose  the 
former  water-levels  gradually  restored,  marking  the  shore 
lines  accurately,  we  will  best  illustrate  the  actual  lines  upon 
land.  The  present  level — the  actual  shore-line — is  perfectly 
jagged  and  irregular.  It  runs  in  and  out  a  thousand  times. 
Not  less  but  more  so  would  be  the  other  successive  shore-lines 
by  successive  rises.  Several  successive  plateaus  would  be 
developed,  each  cut  by  streams,  and  each  preserving  a  rude 
parallelism  to  the  present  general  shore-lines.  As  the  ocean 
would  rise  into  Middle  Georgia,  these  plateaus  would  cease  to 
preserve  any  generality  of  level,  and  the  surface  would  be  more 
broken  and  dotted  with  peninsulas  and  islands.  With  still 
succeeding  rises,  long  and  narrow  tongues  of  land  would  run 
out  between  the  intervening  waters,  irregular,  yet  rudely 
parallel  to  each  other,  and  perpendicular  to  the  general  shore 
line. 

River  Systems  and  River-Basins. — Upon  the  Atlantic  slope, 
north  of  the  Georgia  coast,  the  course  of  the  rivers  and 

O 

valleys  is  usually  south-east.  The  rivers  of  Georgia  which  rise 
at  the  end  of  the  mountain-chain,  and  not  at  its  side,  flow 
south-east,  south,  and  south-west. 

The  river-basins  of  Georgia,  and  of  the  Atlantic  coast 
generally,  as  also  of  the  Gulf  coast  east  of  the  Mississippi,  are 
usually  long  and  narrow — from  100  to  250  miles  from  the 
source  to  the  sea,  and  from  30  to  50  miles  wide,  draining 
basins  of  from  3,000  to  10,000  square  miles.  The  streams  do 
not  usually  lie  centrally  in  their  basins,  but  to  the  west  and 
south  of  the  centres  ;  the  tributaries  on  the  eastern  side  being 
much  longer  than  in  the  western. 


NATURAL    DIVISIONS — HIGHEST   MOUNTAINS.  127 

Great  Natural  Divisions  of  Georgia. — These  are  deter 
mined,  not  so  much  by  ridges  as  by  coast-lines.  These 
indicate  .relative  altitudes — the  leading  feature  which  affects 
climate  and  productions.  By  these  lines,  running  nearly 
parallel  to  the  present  coast,  the  State  is  divided  into  three 
great  divisions — viz.,  the  Mountain  Region,  the  Hill  Country, 
and  the  Low  Country. 

Lower  Georgia  lies  below  the  line  joining  the  heads  of  navi 
gation  of  the  rivers,  and  is  much  the  larger  part  of  the  State, 
with  an  area  of  about  35,000  square  miles.  It  is  below  the 
level  of  300  feet  above  the  ocean. 

Middle  Georgia  lies  between  the  heads  of  navigation  and 
the  elevation  of  1,000  or  1,100  feet,  and  has  an  area  of  about 
15,000  square  miles. 

Above  .this  is  Upper  Georgia,  with  an  area  of  about  10,000 
square  miles,  embracing  nearly  all  the  mountains  of  the  State 
and  much  hill  country. 

The  average  elevation  of  the  surface  of  Georgia,  above  the 
sea,  is  between  600  and  700  feet. 

The  Mountain  or  Up-  Country. — The  character  of  the  moun 
tains  in  North-eastern  Georgia  is  quite  distinct  from  those 
in  North-west  Georgia.  In  the  north-east  they  constitute  lines 
of  separate  peaks  ;  in  the  north-west,  long,  parallel  ranges. 

The  Blue  Ridge,  which  attains  its  maximum  height  of  6,760 
feet  in  North  Carolina  in  the  peak  of  Black  Dome,  enters 
Georgia  in  the  north-east  corner,  in  Rabun  County,  having 
lost  about  2,000  feet  of  its  elevation,  the  Rabun  Bald  being 
4,698  feet. 

Another  and  longer  chain  (the  Western  Range  of  the  Appala 
chian  Chain,  or  Cumberland  Range)  enters  Georgia  between 
Rabun  and  Towns  Counties  ;  cuts  off  Towns,  Union,  and 
Fannin,  and  recrosses  the  State  line  into  Tennessee.  This 
embraces  Tray  Mountain,  an  elevation  of  4,437  feet. 

Aside  from  the  main  ridge  is  the  Brasstown  Bald  Mountain, 
or  Mount  Enotah — the  highest  peak  in  the  State — 4,802  feet, 
situated  a  few  miles  west  of  Hiwassee  in  Towns  County. 
Blood  Mountain  in  Union  County  attains  a  height  of  4,460 
feet. 

From  this  long  and  curved  chain  strike  out  two  other 
shorter  chains — one  extending  into  Union  and  Fannin  Counties; 


128  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

the  other  forming  the  Tallulah  Mountains,  and  its  extension, 
the  Chattahoochee  Ridge. 

South  of  Tray  Mountain  lies  Mount  Yonah,  a  fine  separate 
peak  of '3,171  feet  elevation.  Another  separate  peak  is  the 
Currahee  Mountain  of  1,740  feet — about  800  feet  above  the 
surrounding  country. 

The  general  level  of  the  counties  forming  the  base  of  the 
mountains  is  quite  elevated — Clarkesville  in  Habersham 
County  having  an  elevation  nearly  equal  to  that  of  the  Cur 
rahee  Mountain.  Every  sort  of  surface  is  to  be  found — 
mountainous,  hilly,  broken,  and  knobby.  The  valleys  are  not 
usually  wide.  Between  Tray  and  Mount  Yonah  lies  the  beau 
tiful  and  fertile  valley  of  Nacoochee. 

Scenery. — The  finest  scenery  of  the  State  is  to  be  found  in 
North-eastern  Georgia  ;  though  much  that  is  very  fine  is  also 
found  in  the  North-western  section.  A  view  from  one  of  the 
peaks  in  the  midst  of  the  mountains  is  magnificent.  To  one 
unaccustomed  to  such  scenery,  it  surpasses  even  his  imagina 
tion.  From  the  summit  of  Tray  Mountain,  for  example,  there 
are  literally  many  hundreds  of  peaks  in  full  view.  The  earth 
seems  to  have  risen  in  huge  billows,  and  suddenly  hardened, 
leaving  them  standing.  From  the  summit,  reached  after  many 
arduous  steps  up  and  down  (for,  as  a  guide  said  with  some 
simplicity,  "  You  have  to  go  down  as  much  as  up" — certainly 
as  often — to  reach  the  top),  a  half  dozen  or  more  long  spurs 
reach  off  like  buttresses,  supporting  the  peak.  Over  and  be 
tween  these,  you  see  other  mountains — seeing  the  spurs  also  of 
those  next  to  you — of  the  others  seeing  only  the  peaks.  By 
distinctness  of  outline  and  by  relative  clearness  and  dimness, 
you  distinguish  distances.  The  buttresses  and  nearer  moun 
tains  show  the  trees  in  bold  outline,  the  foliage  distinct,  the 
coloring  deep  green.  Dimmer  grows  the  green  and  less  dis 
tinct  the  outline,  till  in  the  dim  distance  only  the  blue  slopes 
are  discernible  ;  yet  these  assume  all  varieties  of  form.  Nice 
shades  of  coloring  enable  you  to  distinguish  the  nearer  ranges 
with  no  other  relief  than  these  delicate  shades.  The  horizon 
seems  afar  off  and  ever  receding  as  you  rise. 

It  is  a  lonely  view.  No  sign  of  human  habitation  or  human 
culture  disturbs  the  grand  serenity.  To  witness  the  sun  rise 
is  a  solemn  spectacle.  In  the  presence  of  the  majestic  earth 


SUBLIME    SCENERY.  129 

and  this  ball  of  fire,  man  feels  himself  to  be  nothing.  Another 
presence  is  felt  to  be  here  even  greater  than  these. 

From  Mount  Yonah,  a  noble  summit,  separated  from  other 
mountains,  a  different  and  quite  unique  view  is  to  be  had. 
You  see  mountains  as  before  on  the  one  side — though  more 
remote — and  on  the  other,  hill  and  plain,  and  the  far-distant 
level  horizon.  So  beautiful  is  the  view,  including  the  lovely 
valley  of  Nacoochee,  that  you  scarcely  could  choose  between 
the  view  from  Yonah  and  Tray. 

A  lady  from  the  low  country,  who  had  never  seen  a  moun 
tain  before,  made  the  ascent.  Her  friends  requested  her  not 
to  look  round  as  she  went  up,  that  she  might  get  the  whole 
of  the  novel  view  at  once.  It  was  too  much  for  her  when  she 
opened  her  eyes  upon  it  all,  and  she  wept  like  a  child.  "  It 
is  paradise  !"  she  exclaimed  ;  "  It  is  heaven  itself."  And  no 
wonder,  for  the  earth  so  seen  is  very  fair  to  see. 

In  North-western  Georgia,  the  mountain-ranges  have  another 
aspect  widely  varying  the  character  of  the  view.  The  view 
from  Point  Lookout,  on  Lookout  Mountain,  in  Tennessee,  just 
across  the  line,  is  noted.  From  this  point,  7  States  are 
visible  ;  with  a  long  stretch  of  the  Tennessee  River,  the  city 
of  Chattanooga,  and  much  cultivated  country.  A  yet  more 
elevated  summit  in  Georgia,  on  this  mountain,  is  called  High 
Point.  The  mountain  extends  for  more  than  forty  miles, 
Avith  a  road  upon  its  crest  as  level  as  the  ordinary  roads  of  the 
country.  In  many  places,  a  traveller  would  not  suspect  him 
self  to  be  upon  a  mountain. 

& 

CLIMATE. 

Climate  is  in  the  air.  Of  all  the  powers  near  us,  the  air  is 
the  least  manageable  of  our  surroundings.  It  comes  to  us 
from  afar,  and  goes  when  and  as  it  pleases.  We  can  partially 
isolate  ourselves  in  houses,  but  the  great  mass  of  the  atmo 
sphere  is  beyond  our  control.  We  adapt  ourselves  to  it — not  it 
to  us;  and  so  we  have  to  go  to  climate — itwill  not  come  to  us. 

Of  the  changes  which  take  place  in  it,  the  sun's  heat  is  the 
primary  cause.  The  earth  and  sea  are  secondary  causes  by  the 
absorption  and  radiation  of  heat ;  but  this  heat  affects  us  only 
through  the  air.  The  sun,  the  earth,  the  ocean,  latitude, 


130  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

altitude,  topography,  all  affect  climate,  and  climate  affects  us  ; 
but  only  through  the  air  :  so  that  the  science  of  climate  is  the 
science  of  the  atmosphere,  and  the  conditions  which  affect  it, 
as  temperature,  humidity,  movement,  etc.  The  circulation  of 
water  and  the  circulation  of  air  are  the  leading  conditions. 
Evaporation  affects  the  humidity,  the  cloudiness  of  the 
atmosphere,  and  the  rainfall  from  it. 

Comparatively  few  as  are  the  elements,  they  are  on  so  grand 
a  scale  and  so  subtle  as  to  have  defied  prediction.  The  atten 
tion  paid  to  its  laws  has  just  begun  to  assume  scientific  form. 
The  law  of  storms  has  only  of  late  begun  to  be  understood. 
The  ability  to  predict  the  weather,  even  for  a  brief  season,  is 
a  veiy  recent  acquisition.  Now,  mankind  have  gained  a  clue 
to  the  laws  of  the  weather,  and  they  have  many  facilities  for 
following  it,  which  they  are  not  slow  to  use.  Air,  the  Mercury 
of  weather — the  messenger  of  its  influences  to  us — is  being 
closely  studied.  The  influences  affecting  it  are  everywhere 
too  complex  for  any  other  mode  of  study  except  that  of  direct 
observation  ;  especially  so  in  Georgia,  lying  between  two  seas 
and  below  the  mountains. 

The  three  great  points  of  interest  in  climate  are  :  (1) 
Temperature  ;  (2)  Rainfall  ;  (3)  Winds.  The  sun,  directly  or 
indirectly,  is  the  origin  of  all.  The  sun's  heat  causes  evapora 
tion,  clouds,  dampness  and  rainfall.  It  affects  relative  pres 
sure,  and  so  promotes  currents  and  creates  the  wind.  The 
ocean-currents  convey  heat  to  the  atmosphere  above  and 
temper  the  northern  climates  with  warmth  from  the  tropics. 

The  moisture  received  into  the  atmosphere  by  evaporation, 
and  returned  in  rain  to  the  earth,  would  cover  its  whole  surface 
with  a  sheet,  at  the  equator,  measuring  annually  10  feet  in 
depth  ;  at  the  tropics,  about  6  feet  ;  in  the  latitude  of 
Georgia,  4  feet  ;  at  45°,  3  feet  ;  at  the  poles,  1  foot.  Thus 
both  temperature  and  moisture  are  carried  from  the  tropical 
to  the  higher  latitudes. 

The  temperature  of  the  air  falls,  on  an  average,  1  °  Fahr.  for 
every  300  feet  of  elevation.  This  would  make  a  difference  in 
Georgia  of  16°  by  reason  of  relative  elevation,  between  the 
shore-level  and  the  highest  summit.  Latitude  affects  tempera 
ture,  and  there  being  4J°  difference  of  latitude  between  the 


GEORGIA   CLIMATE,    AS    IT   IS.  131 

northern  and  southern  limits  of  the  State,  this  would  make  a 
difference  of  about  9°  by  the  thermometer. 

Mistakes  as  to  our  Climate. — "  How  hot  does  it  get.  though  ?" 
asked  a  tourist,  finding  the  winter  climate  very  delightful,  and 
supposing  it  would  be  hard  to  express  how  hot  the  summer 
must  be  to  pay  for  it  all.  "  Not  so  hot  as  with  you — in  your 
cities,  at  all  events.  The  warm  weather  begins  earlier  in  the 
year  with  us  than  with  you,  and  continues  later;  but  the  range 
of  the  thermometer  is  not  so  high  in  summer." 

Such  was  the  reply.  To  a  stranger,  the  information  about 
climate  meets  one  of  his  points  of  greatest  interest.  These 
points  are  three — the  negro,  cotton,  the  climate. 

For  the  year  round,  the  climate  is  fine,  especially  of  Middle 
and  Upper  Georgia.  It  is  fine  for  out-door  work  or  in-door 
work  ;  for  winter  crops  and  summer  crops. 

On  the  temperature  map,  the  mean  annual  temperature  for 
the  year  round,  below  a  line  joining  Augusta  and  Columbus, 
would  be  between  68°  and  64°;  between  the  same  line  and 
a  line  nearly  parallel  to  it,  passing  about  20  miles  below 
Atlanta,  between  64°  and  60°;  another  strip  of  territory,  in 
cluding  Atlanta,  between  00°  and  56°;  Upper  Georgia, 
between  56°  and  52°  ;  the  mountains,  below  52°. 

The  entire  range  of  mean  temperature,  not  including  the 
mountains,  is,  therefore,  about  16°  ;  including  them,  perhaps 
20°. 

The  line  through  the  United  States  marking  a  mean  annual 
temperature  of  60°  begins  in  South-east  Virginia,  above  Nor 
folk,  in  latitude  37^°,  passes  above  Raleigh  in  North  Carolina, 
below  Greenville  in  South  Carolina,  below  Atlanta  in  Georgia, 
and  leaves  Georgia  in  latitude  33°.  In  Alabama  it  takes  a 
turn  upward,  runs  into-  Tennessee  below  Nashville,  passes 
from  Tennessee  above  Memphis,  and  runs  with  many  curves 
to  the  Pacific,  about  latitude  34° — the  same  with  Atlanta. 

This  is  one  of  the  choicest  of  all  climates — that  which  ranges 
about  60°.  The  mean  annual  temperature  of  Atlanta  is  the 
same  with  that  of  Washington  City,  Louisville,  and  St.  Louis. 
The  winters  of  course  are  warmer  in  Atlanta,  but  the  summers 
not  so  hot.  These  temperatures  are  derived  from  the  reports 
of  the  Smithsonian  Institute. 

The  mean  climate  of  Clarkesville  and  Gainesville  in  Upper 


132  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

Georgia,  corresponds  with  that  of  Central  Ohio,  Indiana, 
Illinois,  Upper  Missouri,  and  Lower  Nebraska. 

It  must  be  remembered  all  the  while  that  the  winter  climate 
in  Georgia  is  warmer,  and  the  summer  range  is  lower  to  com 
pensate — the  difference  in  length  of  days  increasing  the  sum 
mer  range  in  the  more  northern  latitudes  referred  to. 

At  New  York,  in  midsummer,  the  days  are  very  nearly  one 
hour  longer  than  at  Savannah,  and  at  Quebec  one  hour  and  a 
half  longer,  and  the  nights  correspondingly  shorter  ;  conse 
quently  at  New  York  there  is  one  hour  longer  for  heat  to 
accumulate  from  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun,  and  one  hour  less 
time  in  the  night  for  the  accumulated  heat  to  be  carried  off 
by  radiation.  This  is  the  main  cause  of  northern  latitudes 
being  hotter  in  summer  than  southern  latitudes. 

The  mean  annual  isotherm  of  60°  on  the  other  continent, 
passes  through  Spain,  Italy,  and  Greece  in  Europe  ;  and  in 
Asia,  through  Persia  into  China. 

Distribution,  of  Heat. — This  is  more  important  than  the 
mean  annual  temperature.  The  latter  may  be  very  moderate 
and  promising,  but  composed  of  elements  of  excessive  heat  in 
summer,  and  excessive  cold  in  winter.  These  diversities,  how 
ever,  do  not  characterize  the  climate  of  Georgia.  The  extreme 
range  is  nearer  to  the  mean  than  in  more  northern  climates. 

Another  feature  of  distribution  is  in  the  diurnal  changes  as 
well  as  in  changes  of  the  season.  Very  sudden  rises  or  falls 
of  temperature  are  hurtful  both  to  health  and  comfort.  In 
this  respect  also  our  climate  is  favorable. 

The  winter  weather  at  the  north  is  usually  the  more  import 
ant — the  summer  weather  at  the  south  ;  the  January  mean 
temperature  at  the  north — the  July  mean  temperature  at  the 
south.  But  this  importance  at  the  south  is  not  because  the 
thermometer  rises  to  so  high  an  extreme  as  because  of  its 
range  through  the  24  hours.  That  extreme  heat  which  causes 
sun-strokes,  seeming  to  melt  the  brain,  seldom  occurs. 

The  isotherm  of  50°  January  temperature,  passes  through 
Georgia  ;  and  on  the  Eastern  Continent  through  Spain,  Italy, 
Greece,  Palestine,  Russia,  Thibet,  and  China.  The  isotherm 
of  82°  July  temperature,  passes  also  through  Georgia,  and 
through  North  Africa,  Carthage,  above  Egypt,  into  Palestine 
about  Jerusalem.  This  would  make  a  range  of  32°  between 


ISOTHERMAL    LIXES.  133 

the  mean  temperatures  of  January  and  July.  We  have  the 
winter  climate  of  Rome  ;  the  summer  climate  (yet  more 
important  to  agriculture)  of  Jerusalem. 

The  United  States  Signal  Service  Chart  shows  the  mean 
temperature  of  the  hottest  week  of  1872,  at  4.35  P.M.,  and  of 
the  coldest  week  of  the  following  winter,  1872,  at  7.35  A.M. 
The  hottest  temperature  indicated  in  Upper  Florida  and 
Lower  Georgia  was  94°.  The  same  temperature  was  marked 
at  the  junction  of  the  Arkansas  and  Mississippi  at  Vicksburg, 
and  at  Jackson — considerably  higher  latitudes.  The  next 
highest  temperature,  93°,  embraced  Wilmington,  X.  C.,  and 
Eastern  South  Carolina.  That  of  90°  passed  through  Upper 
Georgia  and  then  into  much  higher  latitudes,  including 
Virginia  and  Ohio,  and  reaching  to  Fort  Benton  on  the 
Missouri  River,  in  latitude  48°.  The  temperature  of  the 
coldest  week  in  Middle  Georgia  was  30°. 

TEMPERATURE  TABLES. — The  following  tables  indicate  the 
temperature  at  the  places  and  for  the  times  named  : 


134 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


i  $  « 
'  g  >•" 

i  ^  " 

1  B«! 

• 

I 

:    :       : 

llj 

f  Is 

i 

T-l 

»»;»,», 

K  S     | 
1 

K    O 

SpSr 

^     r^ 

p 

O         0                                o 

§  Mr  § 

1 

'§ 

AVERAGE  MON 
FROM  JUNE 
TAKEN  AT  8 
DR.  E.  C.  HO 

:                     ;       ^ 
t*  S                      :  J-  -S   j, 

Illlili!!! 

November  
December  

Average  for  the  year 
Highest  weekly  ave 

K     &     ^ 

1*8 

33     O     & 
3     H 

i  ^  * 

2  *-  s 

•    oooooooo 

•   looooooosc^oos* 

o      o     o     o 
&)«£»£• 

s  OQ 

rl 

<5     H 

a 

3000000000 

<Nc-ooeoeo«5<ni>t- 

>v 
<N    1O    O    •*          °- 

g     g     ft 

SAVAN 

(Nooscsooat'^cso 

C*    QD    £••    V*    B*    w    v    V9    ^f    *5 

S  §  g  g:     eg 

^    fif  * 

«            * 

O    o     S 

i 

lO^iOQOt^lOt'T^'OiOi 

rf*    C5    O    GO         rt« 

&  3  pr  5 

H            t>     ^ 

|g   3   § 

O     O     1>     t-       -CD 

MEAN  TEMPE] 
TYBEE  ISLA] 
1875,  INCLU 
SERVICE  BU 

MONTHS. 

March,  1875  
April,  1875  
May,  1875  
June,  1875  

Mean  for  the  time.. 

25    =0 


TEMPERATURE    TABLES. 

in    o    3    o    t-   i-   oo    a 


135 


•uinuuaij\[ 

•3    *H 

S«T 

i- 

O5«5§3O5O§»t-§*aDO>O5iO  «j 

B«J'«<!!8?«Ss-e-)P'B»o'*;*  *n 

Wo          S  •    "      "  i 

•rantnmiK 

O  

H    ? 
O      ^ 

32    r— I 

°°  1_" I .  •^Ti>'TJ'l010;0':c't' 

t-     °-     «5     2-t     O     t--     O     ?•     ^H     §» 
^  vu».>(-a.ujr^  v*uv^^_       |      lOioCDt-COOOGOGOQOl: 

^  "       ?-     ?-     SH 

^  LUUlUl-VB^I.        |        ^t^l-CCOSOSCb        " 

^  I 

H    c-  'ranj_ _ 

•uiuuniiiiv:  I  isgf?§§si2gs?s!;f! 

^  ^  . ..__  ._.._ 

~rj<°--§soo;*c»e*?boo6*  co 

t-i>-Qoo;csO5c;oicoL-t-  oo 

^-OrfSiSi^-i&Ot^HOpO  Si 

lOOt^QOOOCiOOOOt*OiO  O 

5   g  ~"  '" 

_   Q 

luuiui^uiU      |      t^t^OOOC)0»OSdiO*COOOl-«0 

:::::::;;::;    |     s 

n  '    t    !    •  •  u    •  L.'  .• 

i          s  Fi 


136 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


li 


s 


PS 

H    oo 

-    —i 


5  8 


:;•! 

E  3  ^ 


•HOOK 
ya     ' 
eq:j   aoj 


•miuumtpj; 


•umunxt?j\[ 


•UOOK 
'TW 
aoj 


•ranramtj\[     S  S 


'union 
aoj 


JOJ     UB9K 


•3joototo  zi  V* 
BV 
aoj 


•ranraimpi 


WHAT   IS    AN    INCH    OF    RAIN?  137 


Rainfall. — The  prodigality  of  nature  is  illustrated  in  the 
enormous  quantity  of  water  which  falls  upon  the  earth's 
surface. 

What  is  an  inch  of  rain  ? 

An  English  acre  consists  of  6,272,640  square  inches,  and  an 
inch  deep  of  rain  on  an  acre  yields  6,272,640  cubic  inches  of 
water,  which  at  231  cubic  inches  to  the  gallon  makes  27,154 
gallons  ;  and  as  a  gallon  of  distilled  water  weighs  10  Ibs.,  the 
rainfall  on  an  acre  is  271,540  Ibs.  avoirdupois  ;  counting  2,240 
Ibs.  as  a  ton,  an  inch  deep  of  rain  weighs  over  121  tons  per 
acre.  For  every  100th  of  an  inch  in  depth,  1.2  tons  of  water 
falls  on  an  acre  ;  and  for  every  10th  of  an  inch,  12  tons. 

It  would  require,  therefore,  a  good  wagon-load  for  2  or 
3  horses,  to  carry  the  water  necessary  for  the  100th  part  of 
an  inch  in  depth  of  rain  on  an  acre. 

On  an  average  in  Georgia,  from  46  to  50  inches  of  rain  falls 
in  a  year,  making  the  equivalent  of  5,600  tons  or  more  of 
water  on  a  single  acre.  Some  idea  may  be  thus  obtained  of 
the  enormous  supply  nature  furnishes.  It  would  take  10 
loads  a  day,  every  day  in  the  year,  to  supply,  on  a  single  acre, 
the  quantity  of  water  which  nature  furnishes  gratuitously. 
What  would  it  cost  to  water  a  farm  thus  ?  a  plantation  ?  even 
a  square  in  a  garden  ?  These  facts  give  some  idea  of  the 
impossibility  of  the  irrigation  of  crops,  except  when  water  can 
be  cheaply  conveyed  by  natural  forces  to  where  it  is  needed. 
Irrigation  also  is  intended  only  to  supplement  an  insufficient 
rainfall.  In  the  best  situated  countries  for  irrigation,  an 
enormous  system  of  canals  and  ditching  is  necessary.  In  the 
Scriptures,  mention  is  made  of  "  watering  with  the  foot,"  and 
he  will  understand  the  expression  who  passes  back  and  forth 
to  a  vessel,  even  to  water  a  bed  of  strawberries. 

Climate  is  essential.     It  must  furnish  us,  free. 

What  becomes  of  it  all  ?  Much  passes  by  streams  into  the 
ocean  ;  much  permeates  into  the  ground  ;  much  is  evaporated. 

The  distribution  of  rainfall,  as  that  of  temperature,  is  far 
more  important  than  the  actual  quantity.  The  season  at  which 
it  falls,  and  the  intervals  between  rains,  are  the  leading  condi 
tions  affecting  production.  Excess  and  defect  are  alike  inju 
rious  to  crops.  The  distribution  in  Georgia  is  such  as  to 


138 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


secure  a  good  general  average  of  crops,  and  the  climate  in 
this  respect  may  be  regarded  as  favorable. 

There  is  seldom  a  failure — such  as  often  occurs  in  countries 
excessively  dry  or  excessively  wet.  June,  July,  and  August 
are  the  most  important  months  as  affecting  the  main  cultivated 
crops. 

The  following  tables  exhibit  rainfall  at  the  places  and  for  the 
times  expressed: 


'MONTHLY    RAINFALL    AT    MACON,    GA.,    FROM   JANUARY    18Tl,    TO 
OCTOBER    1876,  INCLUSIVE.      TAKEN    BY    MR.    .T.    M.  BOARDMAN. 


MONTHS. 

1871. 

1872. 

1873. 

1874. 

1875. 

1876. 

January  

4.27 

3.34 

3.43 

1  77 

5  33 

1  46 

February 

6  27 

6  72 

4  54 

6  80 

4  37 

4  23 

March.           ...               

6.01 

11.90 

3  66 

7  88 

12  95 

4  06 

April 

5  58 

5  58 

3  25 

9  26 

5  56 

7  10 

May           ....             

4  73 

0  95 

7  26 

1  45 

2  43 

1  85 

June  ..  

5.91 

1.58 

7.61 

3.48 

3  16 

5  88 

July 

1  64 

5  43 

4  70 

5  60 

1  61 

8  67 

August  

5.52 

4.61 

5.33 

5  23 

7  68 

2  47 

September 

11  96 

1  47 

3  58 

1  27 

3  94 

2  93 

October 

2  50 

0.40 

0  26 

1  42 

0  67 

2  96 

November 

8  85 

5  34 

3  90 

2  03 

4  48  •' 

December 

5  95 

3  38 

2  96 

4  09 

1  63 

Totals 

69  19 

50  70 

50  48 

50  28 

53  81 

.... 

RAINFALL   TABLES. 


139 


5      0 

*  §  § 

HO 

gSSg^iiSSSSS    :    : 

I  8  = 

S       -    *- 

P<        T* 

" 

c*-*z>05-^^ec»oo«) 

%  i  s: 

•»                         P3 

«$     H      ^> 

°      g      h 
*      ^      B 

to     ,        * 

i 

8  S  S  fe  8  fe  S  5?  8  8  S  8 

o    ifi   ci   t~   <?i   ei   si   o   eo   10   TP"   co 

g 

o 

L  AT  COLUMB 
IMALS,  FRO^ 
SIVE.  TAKE: 

1 

C»     Q     -r-<     O5     O5     C5     i-l 
t-    »S     -rjt     S*    i-l     !0     0 

•      ^      :      •      :  os   o  T-I   cj   d   <?i   d 

38 

T»< 
| 

O 

3  s  S 

>, 

g  «  i 

S   Q   3 

<j  & 

«...           ....••* 

c3 
g 

'    £ 

MONTHLY  E 
INCHES  .A 
BER  1876 

:*.•::::'  g    :  «  S 

&i-:j  i  ;  i|!l!| 

ilSliltliill 

I 

w 
0" 
1 

O 

,  AND  TY- 
,  TO  JUNE 
.  S.  SIGNAL 

c> 

1 

e 

:    :  S  S  g  S  S  ^  8  S  S  S  5 

•        •     TjJ     CO     tO     iH     iH*     i-l     »     00     «O     CO     r- 

3  S 

i   co 

S 

5< 

,  SAVANNAH 
M  MAY  1874 
)  BY  THE  U 

Savannah. 

iOio-^QOOsa^otp^oopi-ic 

SoO'rSiO&rHQOCOOOiSaDT-iO 
rr    T}<     O    ?O    00    i-J    T-(    TH     QO    CO    O    1O    P 

{  S 

i   TH' 

OJ 

§ 

.  AT  AUGUSTA 
THOiJSB,  FRO. 
AS  REPORTE1 

Augusta. 

GOCSiOrHlOCi-r-t^t^i^QOTHC 

oO&£5aoaoo<NOt-i-iaot-!- 
cc   eo   10   «d   o   T-!   ei   -*'   «o  »o   TH   Tt   T- 

>   os 

^     »O 
•I     CO 

lO 

e 

isn 

:::::::::::: 

&  ^  s  g 

R   P   f^   to 

::::•::::•.: 

i 

MONTHLY  R^S 
BEE  ISLAN 
1875,  INCI 
SERVICE  E 

| 

I 

:    \    iji^iljJg    :    : 

^  si  gi  §  «  *  s'  s  s.  ^  1  $2  $r 

!!!fifltff}S 

^>rt      ^*bf)>^^r>O      (-t-O1^      8-1      •* 

Slllllllll^i 

ll 

fi 

?  ^ 

4) 

X! 
1 

r2 
1 

140 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEOEGIA. 


J3 

+3 

C    r^3 

ail 


H    Soo.g 
H     ^  ^  ^ 


H    «S    O    O 

•^  O     +3 


n*i 


JH     g 

o,  o 


—     ~ 

o  'o 


"uw 

glfegg8^^g§gs  .  . 

. 

1 

coinio^ioweoioo^      .      . 

• 

'I[9j  unu  qotqM. 

Ul  SA'BQ   JO    'OX 

COO55O£-O         -OSOSTji 

TPJ 

SSSfSSSS^SS^S 

9 

1 

-ureajo^mvmiv 

lOcoo^^^eoeoTT^eo^ 

S 

'll^J  unu  qoiqAi 
ui  eA*BCT  jo  -ojtf 

^^^^lOCOOCt-^Ot-,. 

• 

tw 

SSS^8^R8^8S8 

5 

1 

-urea  JO  lunorav 

«<ot-ocot~TKOoo«eo 

S 

ui  sA^d  jo  'o^i 

*»aa-a-«»-»a 

8 

t 

-urea  J°  ^unouiy 

eo   c*   oi   r-i   «o   co   co'   <M'   10   i-4   eo'  c* 

§? 
g 

•jpj  area  qoiqAV 
ui  SABQ:  jo  -OK 

••-f  •••-^-•« 

e 

1 

-urea  J°  ?unorav 

IN   10   i>   eo   eo   T-!   eo   10'   oi   o   ci  •* 

s 

3 

urea  qoiqAV 

M 

ui  S^BQ;  jo  'o^j 

1-1 

^ 

S 

i 

TW 

-urea  J°  ^unomv 

S  8  S  8  1=  S  S  ^  ^p  8  5J  S 

e<   «o   «d   id   t-'   10   i-i   «o'  -<t   <N   eo   eo 

8 

1O 

1 
J 

'i 

'tpj  UIBJ  qoiqAV 
ui  e^Bd  jo  'o^j 

-.-••hg  a  »»*««« 

S 

and  53. 

•Iinj 

8Sofe§:» 

^ 

i 

i 

-uiBa  jo  luuorav 

<M   Tt    05   o   10    eo 

• 

•naj  urea  qoiqM 

O     C<     1O    Tj*    CO     1O 

1 

ui  sA-BQ  jo  -o^t 

s 

-g 

3 

•    :    :            :    :    :        :    : 

for  5  years  : 

IllliJiSIlll 

I 

Average 

SNOW    AND    EAIN. 


141 


Notes  by  Major  Wight : 

The  largest  amount  of  rain  that  fell  in  any  one  day,  during 
this  period,  was  September  29,  1870,  6.30  inches.  The  rainfall 
for  several  other  days  was  as  follows  :  August  27,  1871,  5.30 
inches;  August  16,  1872,  3.52  inches  ;  February  7,  1873,  2.24 
inches  ;  February  12,  1873,  3.44  inches  ;  February  16,  1873, 
3.68  inches;  August  29,  1874,  4.08  inches. 

Snow.  —  1870  —  December,  2  days.  1871 — November,  1 
day  ;  December,  2  days  :  total  for  1871,  3  days.  1872 — 
January,  1  day;  February,  3  days;  March,  2  days;  December, 
1  day  :  Total,  7  days.  [N.B. — This  record  shows  that  there 
were  9  snows  in  the  winter  1871-2.]  1873 — February,  1  day. 
1874 — no  snow.  1875 — no  snow. 

The  heaviest  rains  came  generally  from  the  south-west.  The 
slow,  steady  rains  were  generally  from  the  south-east.  Prevail 
ing  winds  were  from  the  north-west.  The  average  depth  of 
30  wells  in  the  vicinity  of  these  observations  is  27  feet. 


RAINFALL  AT  ATHENS,  GA.,  IN  THE  MONTHS  OF  JUNE,  JULY, 
AND  AUGUST,  DURING  FOUR  YEARS.  FURNISHED  BY  DR.  E. 
M.  PENDLETON,  PROFESSOR  OF  PRACTICAL  AGRICULTURE  IN 
THE  GEORGIA  STATE  COLLEGE  OF  AGRICULTURE  AND  THE 
MECHANIC  ARTS. 


1 

m. 

If 

374. 

1 

m. 

1! 

m. 

MONTHS. 

It 

•3    QJ 

S«> 

If 

J?l 

£° 

rt  i/j 

SI 
Sf 

ii 
I* 

C  OQ 
•r-c    <JJ 

.s-s 

w~ 

.11 

|a 

•II 
s» 

June 

12 

2  22 

14 

3  85 

10 

3  90 

14 

9  12 

July 

8 

3  14 

13 

4  09 

8 

2  12 

11 

4  49 

August.               

10 

3.58 

8 

3.82 

9 

6.95 

12 

6.16 

Totals                 .   .  . 

30 

8  94 

35 

11  76 

27 

12  97 

37 

19  77 

142 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


?  1  1  &  1  1 

ifltf 
lrM 


sssHsssss 

000000000 


g  g  g  g 


a  s  s  a  a  g  a 

M 


Maximum. 


Minimum. 


Mean. 


Maximum. 


Minimum. 


Mean. 


RADIATION 
EART 


Maximum. 


Minimum. 


Mean. 


TEMPERATUR 
AIR. 


Maximum  Height. 


Minimum  Height. 


Mean  Height. 


Greatest  Velocity  per  hour 
(miles). 


Average  Velocity  per  h 
(miles). 


Prevailing  Direction. 


Maximum  per  cent  in  the        I     o 

.  air_  I  S 

Minimum  per  cent  in  the        I     § 


g  2  ft  »  g  $  k  8  8  3 


Total  Rainfall  expressed  in  inches. 


Per  cent  of  clear  weather. 


S  S  fe  S  S  Si 

OT  b    0> 


^  SJT    i 

o  or    |   per  CC).t  of  cloudy  weather.       2  o 

UT      | 


STAT 
WEA 


i  § 


I  » 

CO 


c    H 


OO  ta3 

O  > 

to  £ 

CO  *^w 

~~  o 

to  g 

5°  3 


Ej  5 

O  ^ 

«  S 

g  § 

o  >• 

B  KJ 


CONDITIONS    AFFECTING    CLIMATE.  143 


Value  of  Weather  Records. — A  record  enabling  us  to  review 
the  weather  for  half  a  century  or  more,  if  faithfully  kept  in 
all  portions  of  a  territory  as  large  as  Georgia,  would  be  very 
interesting  and  highly  valuable.  From  such  a  record,  we 
could  draw  reasonable  probabilities.  The  Georgia  State 
Department  of  'Agriculture  has  tried  to  induce  men  in  every 
section  of  the  State  to  keep  and  furnish  records  of  the  weather 
with  partial  success.  It  is  still  pressing  the  matter. 

The  great  facts  which  we  wish  to  know  agriculturally,  are 
the  distribution  of  heat,  cold,  and  rainfalls  ;  the  seasons  in 
which  it  rains,  the  way  it  rains  as  to  gentleness  or  rapidity, 
the  intervals  between  rains  or  length  of  drought,  etc.  We 
may  have  much  information,  and  yet  not  know  the  most 
important  facts. 

In  the  two  months  of  June  and  July  of  the  present  year, 
1876,  the  number  of  days  on  which  rain  has  fallen  in  the 
greater  portion  of  Georgia  has  been  sufficient,  and  so  has  the 
number  of  inches  of  rain  ;  yet  it  has  been  so  distributed,  or 
rather  so  concentrated,  that  many  things  have  suffered  by 
excess  of  rain — small  grain  being  damaged  and  the  crops  get 
ting  grassy  ;  and  since  these  rains  a  drought  still  more  injuri 
ous.  This  illustrates  well  the  necessity  of  dates,  number,  and 
amounts. 

The  general  conditions  aifecting  the  climate  of  Georgia  are 
well  known,  though  exact  details  are  imperfect.  We  have 
two  exposures  to  the  sea — the  Atlantic  and  the  Gulf — botli 
affecting  temperature  and  moisture.  In  mountain  exposure 
toward  the  north,  with  small  obstacles  to  the  wind  in  other 
directions,  there  is  a  large  quantity  of  woodland,  well  diffused. 
There  is  a  marked  distinction  in  the  soil  of  the  northern  and. 
southern  parts  of  the  State,  both  as  to  texture  and  color,  and 
so  in  power  of  absorption  and  radiation  of  heat.  We  have 
slopes  to  the  south-east  and  south-west  inclining  to  the  sun, 
and  a  considerable  variety  of  altitudes.  These  conditions  are 
quite  complex,  and  render  numerous  observations  necessary. 
Local  variations  of  temperature  and  rainfall  are  numerous  and 
considerable. 


II.    THE    PEOPLE. 


RACE   CHARACTERISTICS. 

THE  second  great  division  of  this  work,  and  by  far  the  most 
important,  is  THE  PEOPLE. 

We  propose  to  treat  of  the  People  as  to  Race  and  Inherited 
Characteristics,  and  of  the  effect  upon  them  of  their  circum 
stances  and  surroundings,  for  which  the  specific  word  now 
used  is  ENVIRONMENT. 

The  People  constitute  the  great  element  in  the  determina 
tion  of  their  own  destiny.  "  There  is  more  in  the  Man  than 
there  is  in  the  Land" — more  in  the  Man  than  in  all  else — of 
Nature  and  of  Art. 

No  country  better  illustrates  this  truth  than  America  as  it 
is  under  the  White,  and  as  it  was  under  the  Red  Man.  Look 
again  at  California  as  a  part  of  Mexico,  and  at  the  same 
country  with  its  new  population  as  part  of  the  United  States  ! 
Look  at  Liberty  or  Mclntosh  County  in  Georgia  as  it  was 
under  the  control  of  the  White  man,  and  as  it  is  now  under 
the  control  of  the  Black  ! 

Of  the  prodigious  importance  of  Race  and  its  permanent  in 
fluences  upon  the  destinies  of  the  country,  it  is  hard  to  form 
an  overestimate.  The  slow,  long  process  of  race  development 
or  retrogression  covers  long  periods,  almost  like  the  Geological 
Ages.  The  constitution  of  a  race,  with  its  corresponding  eleva 
tion  or  depression,  is  the  inheritance  of  successive  generations 
— of  good  or  bad  environment  and  culture.  It  is  the  transmis 
sion  of  induced  qualities — a  species  of  wealth  of  slow  accumu 
lation,  and  fortunately  of  slow  waste. 

The   broad  range   of   race  peculiarities,   and   the    time   it 


RACE    CHARACTERISTICS.  145 

requires  to  develop  them,  or  the  depth  of  the  marks  this  time 
impresses,  are  not  less  striking.  They  are  illustrated  in  the 
simpler  organisms,  by  the  difference  in  the  varieties  of  plants 
and  vegetables.  One  species  of  wheat  is  bearded,  one  of  oats 
is  rust-proof.  They  are  susceptible  of  structural  changes  in 
the  lapse  of  time  ;  yet  have  great  permanence  of  type.  They 
can  be  changed  by  intermixture,  but  by  any  other  method  the 
change  of  variety  is  very  slow. 

Race  features  are  intensified  by  continuance  of  natural  con 
ditions,  and  by  constant  social  assimilation.  The  changes  in 
a  People  are  analogous  to  the  changes  in  an  individual.  In 
the  periods  of  an  individual  life,  what  a  difference  between  the 
undeveloped  infant,  the  active  man  in  the  maturity  of  his 
powers,  and  the  infirm  man  in  his  decay  !  Yet  while  these  broad 
general  differences  characterize  each  individual,  each  has  still 
his  own  peculiarities,  and  can  only  be  developed  accordingly. 
So  with  a  People — the  difference  between  a  People  at  any  stage 
of  progress  or  development  being  as  marked  as  between  indi 
viduals. 

It  is  remarkable  how  widely  the  rule  of  variation  amid  uni 
formity  extends.  In  the  same  race,  with  all  the  common 
features  of  resemblance,  each  people  has  its  peculiarities,  dis 
tinguishing  it  from  others  of  the  same  race.  Note  the  differ 
ence  between  the  English  people  and  their  descendants  in  the 
United  States  ;  also  between  these  descendants  in  different 
sections  /  yet  each  knows  its  own,  and  each  of  the  others  is 
recognized  in  his  variations.  These  differences  among  the 
same  race  extend  to  counties  and  communities,  and  can  be 
recognized  by  experts  and  those  who  habitually  observe  such 
things,  and  can  be  largely  traced  to  their  origin. 

Leading  men  with  their  peculiarities  modify  the  ways  and 
manners  of  the  common  people.  This  law  of  assimilation 
prevails  toward  those  who  are  admired — the  opposite  to  those 
who  are  not  admired.  The  Negro  imitates  the  white  man — the 
latter  avoids  the  peculiarities  of  the  Negro. 

The  American  People  are  substantially  an  English  stock, 
transplanted  into  a  new  environment,  with  the  lesser  race 
stocks  engrafted  upon  it. 

The  Southern  people  are  more  unmixed  English  than  those 
of  any  other  section  of  the  Union.  Chiefly  the  descendants 


146  HAND-BOOK    OF   GEORGIA. 

of  the  English  and  the  people  of  the  Northern  and  Middle 
States — themselves  descended  from  the  English — neither  the 
direct  immigration  from  countries  other  than  England,  nor 
their  descendants,  have  largely  affected  the  Southern  States. 

The  main  influential  race  elements  of  the  white  population 
in  the  South  are  English  and  Scotch-Irish.  This  is  especially 
true  of  Georgia. 

CHARACTERISTICS    OF    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  prevailing  civilization  of  Georgia  is  similar  to  that  of 
Virginia,  from  which  a  large  part  of  our  population  was  demred 
— greatest  in  influence,  if  not  largest  in  number.  North  Caro 
lina  added  the  next  largest  element  of  influence  in  the  Scotch- 
Irish,  which  also  came  partly  from  Pennsylvania  and  New 
Jersey. 

The  early  settlements  were  upon  the  coast  and  large  streams; 
and  by  degrees  the  country  was  populated  inland.  Savannah 
and  Augusta  are  the  oldest  two  cities.  The  youth  of  the 
State  was  thrifty.  She  grew  up  under  easy  circumstances. 
The  contest  with  nature  was  comparatively  small,  and  the 
active  powers  of  men  found  occupation  in  the  study  of 
politics  and  human  relations,  more  than  science  or  nature. 
They  were  remarkably  well  informed  upon  the  principles  of 
government.  The  history  of  Georgia — of  her  State  and 
Federal  relations — her  attachment  to  State  Rights  and  the 
frequent  bold  and  successful  assertion  of  the  same — are  re 
markable.  The  constitution  of  1798  lasted  till  1861  ;  and  the 
Judiciary  Act  of  1799  contains  features  which,  after  being 
law  in  Georgia  for  half  a  century,  were  adopted  into  the  laws 
of  Great  Britain. 

The  social  bonds  which  unite  the  people  of  Georgia  are 
unusually  close  and  complete.  The  great  divisions  of  White 
and  Black  swallow  up  minor  divisions  to  a  very  great  extent  ; 
but  in  Georgia  there  is  less  separation  than  in  the  older  and 
more  settled  South.  There  is  no  caste-ridden  population  in  the 
State  ;  and  even  in  most  of  the  cities,  the  circles  are  less  defined 
than  elsewhere.  Society  is  firmly  bound  together  upon  a  just 
rather  than  an  artificial  basis.  The  true  philosophy  of  society 
is  not  caste,  which  separates,  but  union,  which  unites  ;  not 


CHARACTERISTICS    OP   THE    PEOPLE    OF    GEORGIA.  147 

separation,  but  combination — the  association  of  the  really  fit 
— not  of  those  designated  by  convention  and  included  within 
artificial  lines. 

The  effect  on  character  of  the  contact  of  an  inferior  race 
with  a  superior,  whether  as  slaves  or  as  mere  population,  is 
always  marked.  Its  tendency  is  to  develop  good  or  evil  traits 
according  to  the  peculiarities  of  the  superior. 

Of  the  Southern  people,  Georgians  are  regarded  as  the  most 
practical  and  enterprising.  In  Northern  prisons,  during  the 
late  war,  they  were  sometimes  characterized  as  Southern 
Yankees.  They  really  possess  many  of  the  good  elements  of 
both  North  and  South.  The  Georgian  has  much  common- 
sense  and  power  of  adaptation  to  circumstances.  His  specu 
lative  views  yield  readily  to  the  practical.  Put  him  on  his 
mettle  and  he  is  apt  to  succeed.  There  is  a  good  deal  of  candor 
in  his  composition,  and  he  is  generally  sensible,  observant,  and 
energetic.  Georgians,  in  the  general  aspect  of  all  qualities 
combined,  are  unsurpassed.  They  may  be  lacking  in  some 
qualities  possessed  by  others,  but  they  have  a  just  and  balanced 
character,  and  their  judgment  of  men  and  conduct  is  excellent. 

On  the  whole,  the  English  People  are  not  to  be  surpassed 
for  manliness.  In  the  United  States,  no  finer  type  of  English 
manhood  is  to  be  found  than  in  Virginia.  Her  statesmen 
and  people  have  evinced  this  in  many  ways.  They  have  a  just, 
honest  character — manly,  noble,  generous,  and  able.  Their 
manners  are  natural,  expressing  their  true  character — not  sharp 
nor  narrow,  but  broad,  open,  collected,  practical,  and  thought 
ful. 

The  dominant  element  of  the  population  and  civilization 
of  Georgia  was  derived  from  Virginia.  Our  representative 
men  have  had  this  bias.  Public  honesty — till  reconstruction 
after  the  war  brought  the  dregs  to  the  top — was  untarnished, 
except  in  one  corrupt  act,  deeply  repented  of,  the  Yazoo 
fraud.  No  attempt  on  the  public  purse  was  made.  During 
the  present  century  up  to  the  end  of  the  war,  there  were  no 
defalcations  in  high  office,  and  not  even  a  provision  made  for 
so  inconceivable  and  unlooked-for  an  offence.  There  was  little 
public  debt,  and  no  peculation. 

Any  account  of  the  character  of  Georgians  would  be  greatly 
lacking  in  individuality,  which  did  not  refer  to  a  somewhat 


148  HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 

rude  and  blunt  independence,  persistent  perseverance,  and  self- 
reliance,  which  characterize  them  peculiarly.  They  are  con 
tent  with  their  own  convictions,  with  little  regard  to  authority 
or  precedents,  and  proceed  to  put  them  into  action. 


THE  NEGRO. 

THE  early  history  of  the  Negro  race  is  but  little  understood. 
In  the  ordinary  sense,  they  can  scarcely  be  said  to  have  any 
history  ;  but  their  constitution  and  nature — their  habits  and 
modes  of  life — have  been  studied. 

Much  of  the  recent  information  obtained  by  exploring  the 
interior  of  Africa,  is  not  applicable  to  them  as  we  know  them. 

The  ancestors  of  the  Negro  in  the  Southern  States  were 
nearly  all  brought  from  the  west  coast  of  Africa,  from  Upper 
and  Lower  Guinea,  the  region  of  Congo,  and  the  slave  coast 
just  south  of  the  equator,  and  rank  among  the  lowest  of 
this  lowest  race  of  mankind. 

The  works  of  Monteiro  and  the  missionary  to  Africa,  Rev. 
Mr.  Bowen,  supply  valuable  information.  The  former  was  a 
decided  believer  in  the  Evolution  doctrine,  while  Mr.  Bowen, 
being  a  missionary,  entertained  a  different  view  ;  but  whether 
from  the  religious  or  the  scientific  standpoint,  the  conclusions 
of  these  two  fair-minded  men  are  remarkably  coincident. 

No  one  supposes  that  he  understands  the  Chinese,  Japanese, 
Persian,  or  other  distant  race,  except  by  personal  observation  or 
by  reading  the  books  of  observers  ;  but  too  many  imagine  they 
understand  the  Negro,  who  is  far  more  remote  in  organization 
and  civilization.  It  would  benefit  the  world  if  those  who 
think  they  understand  the  Negro  character,  without  opportunity 
of  learning,  could  be  led  to  suspect  the  correctness  of  their 
views.  Even  the  modifications  of  English  character  by  change 
of  country,  require  contact  to  be  understood. 

Immense  interest  has  been  felt  in  the  Negro  population  of 
the  Southern  States.  If  any  thing  is  to  be  prized  by  what  it 
has  cost,  the  Negro  of  the  South  may  properly  be  considered 
one  of  prime  regard  ;  and  in  the  study  of  no  other  subject  has 
there  been  manifested  in  so  high  a  degree  "  that  beautiful  ease 


AND    AS    HE    IS.  149 

and  confidence  which  belong  to  the  speculative  philosopher, 
whose  course  is  but  little  obstructed  by  facts."  Men  will  listen 
to  and  endorse  speculations  on  the  Negro,  who  will  turn  an 
instant  deaf  ear  to  witnesses  who  testify  the  facts  of  his  con 
dition.  It  is  often  the  case  that  the  less  one  knoics  of  the  con 
dition  of  this  race,  the  greater  is  his  confidence  in  his  opinions. 

To  understand  the  Negro  aright,  it  is  necessary  to  know 
what  he  was  in  his  native  country,  and  what  he  is  now,  after 
contact  for  some  generations  with  a  civilized  arid  superior  race. 
Too  frequently  the  facts  of  his  low  organization  and  coarse 
nature  are  turned  from  with  distaste,  and  the  facts  of  his  con 
dition  studied  by  the  aid  of  imagination  and  romance,  instead 
of  observation  and  correct  testimony.  Yet  the  prejudices  of 
the  most  determined  in  their  foregone  conclusions,  usually 
give  way  rapidly  as  they  come  into  any  real  actual  contact 
with  the  Negro  ;  and  they  usually  have  far  less  patience  with 
him  than  those  who  really  understand  him. 

To  appreciate  the  changes  wrought  by  contact  with  the 
whites,  we  must,  as  before  said,  understand  him  as  he  was  in 
Africa.  Perhaps  the  most  fully  informed  writer  on  the  con 
dition  of  the  race  in  their  native  country  is  Monteiro,  a  Portu 
guese,  who  has  recently  published  the  results  of  a  number  of 
years  of  experience  and  observation  among  the  Negroes  of 
Lower  Guinea.  He  thinks  the  climate  accounts  for  many  of 
his  physical  and  mental  characteristics.  He  says  : 

"  It  would  be  very  singular  indeed  if  a  peculiar  adaptation  for  resist 
ing  so  perfectly  the  malignant  influences  of  the  climate  of  tropical 
Africa — the  result  of  an  inferior  physical  organization — was  unaccom 
panied  by  a  corresponding  inferiority  of  mental  constitution.  It  is  only 
by  the  theory  of  '  natural  selection/  or  the  '  survival  of  the  fittest,'  to 
resist  the  baleful  influences  of  the  climate  through  successive  and 
thousands  of  generations — the  fittest  being  those  of  greatest  physical 
insensibility — that  the  present  fever-resisting,  miasma-proof  Negro  has 
been  produced ;  and  his  character  can  only  be  explained  in  the  corre 
sponding  retardation  or  arrest  of  development  of  his  intellect." 

Again  he  says  : 

"  It  is  really  astonishing  to  see  the  naked  Negro  without  a  particle  of 
covering  on  his  head  (often  shaved),  in  the  full  blaze  of  the  fierce  sun — 
his  daily  food  a  few  handfuls  of  ground-nuts,  beans,  or  mandioca  roots, 
and  often  the  most  unwholesome  water  to  drink.  At  night  he  throws 
himself  on  the  ground  anywhere  without  a  pillow,  and  wakes  in  the 


150  HAND-BOOK  OF  GEORGIA. 

morning  generally  wet  with  tlie  heavy  dew,  and  does  not  suffer  the  least 
pain  or  inconvenience." 

These  extracts  give  a  faint  idea  of  the  Negro  in  his  native 
wild.  Others  might  be  given  which  would  show  more  fully 
his  normal  savage  condition,  but  this  is  deemed  unnecessary  to 
the  intelligent  reader.  The  proper  criterion  by  which  to  com 
pare  the  Negro  in  African  slavery  (for  it  was  from  that  class 
of  Negroes  in  Africa  that  the  importations  to  America  were 
made),  is  the  condition  of  the  Negro  slave  in  Africa  with  the 
Negro  as  seen  to-day  in  America.  Those  imported  into 
America  were  transferred  from  slavery  to  savages,  to  slavery 
to  civilized  white  men. 

The  condition  of  4,000,000  of  Negroes  in  the  Southern 
States — civilized,  clothed,  and  to  a  great  extent  Christianized — 
presents  a  marked  contrast  with  that  of  their  brethren  in 
Africa,  notwithstanding  the  efforts  of  zealous  missionaries  to 
Christianize  and  civilize  the  natives  in  their  own  country. 

The  improvement  in  comfort,  happiness,  and  civilization 
between  the  present  Negro  in  America,  and  the  native  African, 
either  when  the  first  importation  was  made  or  at  the  present 
time,  is  too  great  to  admit  of  comparison.  More  Negroes  are 
brought  under  the  influence  of  the  Christian  religion  in  Georgia 
in  one  year  than  in  both  the  Guineas  in  1,000  years. 

Thus  much  for  the  advantage  derived  by  the  Negro  from 
being  transplanted  from  African  to  American  slavery — the 
only  way  in  which  such  a  transformation  of  character  could 
have  been  effected,  since  by  no  other  means  could  he  have 
been  thrown  in  such  immediate,  friendly,  and  constant  contact 
with  a  superior  race. 

Marked  and  astonishing  as  the  improvement  has  been  from 
the  African  savage  to  the  present  Negro  of  Georgia,  many 
of  his  native  characteristics  have  not  been  extirpated.  Among 
these  may  be  mentioned  his  superstition  extending  into  secular 
I  and  religious  matters,  his  want  of  respect  for  the  truth,  disre 
gard  of  the  rights  of  property,  and  peculiar  absence  of  reason 
ing  faculties.  In  his  new  role  of  citizenship,  these  peculiar 
characteristics  have  been  somewhat  augmented. 

As  an  element  of  production  the  freedman  involves  a  diffi 
cult  problem.  As  a  laborer,  under  proper  control,  he  is  perhaps 
the  best  that  can  be  had  at  present,  for  the  culture  of  cotton, 


THRIFTLESS    AND    IMPROVIDENT.  151 

sugar-cane,  and  rice  ;  but  when  the  present  generation  of 
trained  laborers  passes  away — the  rising  generation  being 
reared  without  control  and  in  habits  of  idleness — fears  are 
entertained  by  the  most  thoughtful  and  observant,  that  the 
Negro  will  cease  to  be  an  element  of  production. 

There  is  a  tendency  on  their  part  to  collect  around  towns 
and  cities,  where  a  precarious  subsistence  is  secured  by  menial 
services,  which  they  generally  perform  "  by  the  job,"  being 
usually  unwilling  to  contract  for  full  and  regular  employment. 
The  same  disposition  is  manifested  by  them  in  the  rural  dis 
tricts,  where  they  insist  upon  working  for  a  •"  share  of  the 
crop"  in  preference  to  hiring  for  wages,  either  by  the  month 
or  year,  because  it  gives  the  employer  less  control  of  their  time. 

There  is  also  a  tendency  with  some  to  remove  to  the  South 
west,  under  the  influence  of  higher  wages  offered  for  farm 
labor.  This  emigration  is  mainly  from  among  the  unsteady 
and  least  industrious  of  the  race,  while  the  more  thoughtful, 
stable,  and  respectable,  generally  refuse  to  leave  the  place  of 
their  nativity. 

They  are  an  improvident  people,  both  by  nature  and  habit, 
and,  even  now  that  they  are  free,  need  daily  direction  and 
supervision  by  a  superior  mind.  A  few  of  the  more  intelli 
gent  and  prudent  among  them,  conscious  of  this  necessity, 
employ  white  men  of  experience  to  supervise  and  direct  them 
in  their  own  work, when  they  rent  lands  on  their  own  contract. 
The  females  are  fast  withdrawing  from  field  labor,  and  becom 
ing  a  burden  upon  the  labor  of  the  males  ;  though,  when 
slaves,  they  were  an  important  element  of  production. 

It  is  even  now  a  debatable  question  with  the  thoughtful 
political  economist,  whether  the  Negro  population  of  Georgia 
is  self-sustaining  ;  even  the  intelligent  Negroes  themselves, 
who,  having  been  trained  as  slaves  to  regular  systematic  labor, 
and  now  are  comparatively  industrious  from  habit,  look  for 
ward  with  forebodings  to  the  future  oZ  their  race,  when  Jiey 
contemplate  the  rising  generation  growing  up  in  ignorance  of 
useful  and  available  arts,  or  knowledge  of  the  methods  of 
performing  any  work,  and  generally  without  parental  control. 
Very  few  are  learning  trades — less  than  during  the  existence 
of  slavery;  and  there  will  therefore  be  fewer  of  the  next  gene 
ration  of  laborers  receiving  wages  as  skilled  employes  than  now. 


152  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

There  were,  last  year,  admitted  to  the  public  free  schools  of 
the  State  of  Georgia  55,268  Negroes,  many  of  whom  have 
made  remarkable  progress  in  those  branches  which  require  an 
I  exercise  of  the  memory  ;  but  generally  fail  in  those  branches 
of  learning  which  require  the  exercise  of  the  reasoning  facul 
ties.  '  The  State  makes  an  annual  donation  of  $8,000  to  a 
college  located  in  Atlanta,  and  devoted  to  the  education  of 
Negroes. 

The  change  in  the  relations  of  capital  and  labor  by  emanci 
pation  was  so  sudden  and  radical,  that  the  equilibrium  of  those 
forces  was  completely  destroyed.  Old  ideas  and  the  practice 
and  experience  of  a  century  were  necessarily  revolutionized,  and 
men  old  in  years  and  experience  had  to  begin  the  world  anew. 
The  new  relations  are  now  beginning  to  assume  some  stability, 
.  and  both  Negroes  and  Whites  seem  to  have  accepted  the  situ 
ation  in  good  faith,  and,  in  Georgia  at  least,  are  working,  each 
in  the  sphere  so  plainly  indicated  by  the  Creator  in  the  physical, 
mental,  and  moral  characteristics  of  the  two  races. 

Whatever  romance  writers  and  universal  philanthropists, 
who  are  totally  ignorant  of  Negro  character,  may  say  or 
write  to  the  contrary,  their  inferiority  to  the  white  race  in  the 
higher  elements  of  manhood  is  a  fact  too  well  established  by 
history  and  observation  to  admit  of  question. 

The  future  of  the  Negro  in  America  is  a  problem  which 
time  alone  can  decide. 

As  an  element  in  politics,  his  career  is  virtually  at  an  end, 
except  to  increase  the  number  of  representatives  from  the 
Southern  States  in  the  Federal  Congress. 

As  an  element  of  consumption  and  destruction,  he  is  destined 
to  play  an  important  part. 

As  an  element  of  progress  and  higher  development,  those 
who  know  him  best  assign  him  a  low  position. 

As  a  factor  in  the  increase  of  population,  his  race  must  of 
necessity  decline  in  ratio  to  the  whole,  since  he  is  confined  to 
natural  increase,  which  is  checked  by  defective  moral  re 
straint,  but  not  by  prudential  motives  ;  while  the  white  man 
tis  both  the  sources  of  natural  increase  and  immigration,  from 
hich  to  draw  recruits  for  his  swelling  multitudes,  aided  by 
intelligence  and  prudence. 


POPULATION    AND    CAPACITY    OF    GEORGIA. 


POPULATION. 

THE  population  of  Georgia  in  1870  was  1,184,109.  Of  these 
638,926  were  white,  and  595,192  black.  Only  11,127  were 
foreign  born. 

The  number  of  families  in  the  State  was  237,850,  and  the 
average  was  5  persons  to  a  family. 

The  number  of  dwellings  was  about  the  same  as  families, 
236,436. 

Of  persons  in  Georgia,  48.9  per  cent  are  males,  and  51.1  per 
cent  females  ;  54  per  cent  are  Whites  and  46  per  cent 
Negroes.  Of  militia,  between  18  and  45  years  of  age,  9.1  per 
cent  are  Whites  and  7.9  per  cent  Negroes.  Of  voters  over  21, 
10.9  per  cent  are  Whites  and  9.1  per  cent  Negroes. 

The  centre  of  population  of  Georgia  is  in  Monroe  County 
near  the  Ocmulgee  River,  about  10  miles — a  little  north  of 
east — from  Forsyth. 

The  centre  of  white  population  is  on  the  border  of  Monroe 
and  Butts  Counties  (near  Dublin,  Butts  County),  and  about  12 
or  13  miles  north-east  of  Forsyth. 

The  centre  of  population  is  about  40  miles  north-west  of  the 
geographical  centre.  The  centre  of  total  population  differs 
only  about  10  miles  from  the  centre  of  white  population. 

Of  the  people  of  Georgia,  6  per  cent  are  engaged  in  manu 
facturing  ;  4  per  cent  in  trade  and  commerce  ;  15  per  cent 
in  professional  and  personal  services  ;  and  75  per  cent  in 
agriculture. 

CAPACITY  OF  GEORGIA  FOR  POPULATION:. 

Japan,  with  30,000,000  of  acres  in  cultivation,  sustains  a 
population  of  33,000,000  without  importation  of  food.  The 
land,  however,  is  fine,  splendidly  cultivated,  highly  manured, 
irrigated,  and  improves  in  value. 

The  agricultural  population  of  Georgia  is  888,000,  and  there 
are  about  500,000  acres  in  cultivation.  Upon  a  system  of  in 
tensive  cultivation,  it  might  perhaps  sustain  a  population  3 
times  as  great  on  the  same  land.  Were  Georgia  as  thickly 
settled  as  Massachusetts,  the  population  would  exceed  10,- 
000,000. 


154  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


INSTITUTIONS   OF  THE  PEOPLE.  < 

GOVERNMENT    OF    THE    STATE THE    PRESENT    CONSTITUTION 

OF    1868. 

SUFFRAGE. — A  voter  must  be  a  male  person,  21  years  old, 
born  in  the  United  States  or  naturalized  or  one  who  has 
declared  his  intention  to  be  naturalized,  or  a  resident  at  the 
time  of  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution.  He  must  have 
resided  in  the  State  6  months,  and  1  month  in  the  county 
in  which  he  votes,  and  must  have  paid  his  taxes  for  the  pre 
ceding  year.  Residence  as  a  soldier  or  sailor  of  the  United 
States  is  not  sufficient.  The  disqualifications  are  treason, 
malfeasance  in  office,  duelling,  and  any  penitentiary  offense. 
It  declares  the  right  of  suffrage  to  be  inalienable. 

BILL  OF  RIGHTS  AND  LIMITATIONS  IN  LEGISLATION. — The  social 
status  of  a  citizen  is  declared  to  be  not  a  subject  of  legislation. 
There  shall  be  no  imprisonment  for  debt  ;  no  whipping  as  a 
punishment  for  crime. 

STATE  TAXATION. — A  poll  tax  not  exceeding  one  dollar  shall 
be  collected,  and  devoted  to  educational  purposes.  Taxation 
shall  be  uniform  on  all  sorts  of  property,  and  ad  valorem. 
Power  to  tax  may  be  given  to  counties  and  municipal  corpora 
tions  for  their  purposes. 

LEGISLATIVE  DEPARTMENT. — This  consists  of  2  houses — 
the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives — called  the  General 
Assembly.  It  meets  annually  on  the  second  Wednesday  in 
January,  and  the  session  is  40  days,  unless  prolonged  by 
vote  of  two-thirds  of  each  house.  Disqualifications  for  either 
house  are  wrought  by  felony,  larceny,  duelling,  or  removal 
from  the  district. 

The  Senate  consists  of  44  members,  each  elected  for 
4  years — 22  going  out  every  2  years.  The  districts 
were  fixed  by  the  Constitution  to  consist  of  3  counties 
each,  the  State  then  having  only  132  counties.  Since  that 
time  5  new  counties  have  been  created,  and  each  of  these  by 
the  act  creating  it  was  attached  to  the  senatorial  district  of 
which  it  was  a  part  before  being  set  off  as  a  new  county. 


EXECUTIVE    AND    JUDICIAL    DEPARTMENT HOMESTEAD.     155 

The  House  of  Representatives  is  composed  of  175  members, 
as  follows  :  3  representatives  each  from  the  6  most  populous 
counties  ;  2  each  from  the  26  next  most  populous  ;  and  1  each 
from  the  remaining  105  counties.  A  change  in  the  apportion 
ment  may  be  made  after  each  federal  census,  but  the  number 
of  members  can  not  be  increased  beyond  175. 

EXECUTIVE  DEPARTMENT. — The  Governor  is  elected  for  4 
years.  He  has  the  veto  power,  the  pardoning  power,  and  the 
appointment  (with  the  concurrence  of  the  Senate)  of  the 
following  officers — viz.  :  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  Judges 
of  the  Superior  Courts,  Attorney-General,  Commissioner  of 
Agriculture,  State  School  Commissioner,  State  Geologist, 
Solicitors-General,  Judges  of  County  and  City  Courts  where 
established  by  special  law,  and  Notaries  Public. 

The  Secretary  of  State  and  Surveyor-General  (the  two  offices 
being  consolidated),  the  Comptroller-General,  and  State  Treas 
urer,  are  elected  by  the  General  Assembly  every  4  years. 

JUDICIAL  DEPARTMENT; — The  Judicial  Department  of  the 
Government  consists  of  the  following  courts — viz.  :  the 
Supreme  Court,  Superior  Courts,  Courts  of  Ordinary,  Justices 
(of  the  Peace)  Courts,  and  "  such  other  courts  as  may  be 
established  by  law."  In  conformity  with  this  provision,  County 
Courts  have  been  established  in  several  counties,  and  City 
Courts  in  some  cities. 

The  Supreme  Court  is  for  the  correction  of  errors,  and  con 
sists  of  3  Justices  appointed  at  first  for  4,  8,  and  12  years,  and 
each  subsequent  appointment  for  12  years.  Its  sessions  are  in 
Atlanta. 

The  Superior  Courts  are  held  in  every  county  of  the  State. 
Each  Judge  has  a  judicial  district  or  circuit,  composed  of  a 
certain  number  of  counties,  there  being  20  circuits  and  20 
Judges  in  the  State.  These  Judges  are  appointed  by  the 
Governor  for  8  years.  Nearly  all  important  matters  of  contro 
versy  come  within  their  jurisdiction. 

The  Constitution  provides  that  Jurors  shall  be  upright  and 
intelligent  citizens. 

HOMESTEAD  AND  EXEMPTION. — The  Constitution  provides 
that  each  head  of  a  family,  or  guardian  or  trustee  of  a  family 
of  minor  children,  shall  be  entitled  to  a  homestead  of  realty 
to  the  value  of  82,000  in  specie,  and  personal  property  to  the 


156  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

value  of  $1,000  in  specie  ;  and  no  court  or  ministerial  officer 
in  this  State  shall  ever  have  jurisdiction  or  authority  to 
enforce  any  decree  or  judgment  or  execution  against  any 
property  so  set  apart,  except  for  taxes,  purchase  money  unpaid, 
or  expenses  incurred  in  its  improvement.  The  Supreme  Court 
of  the  State  has  held  that  this  exemption  or  homestead  is  not 
good  against  contracts  made  before  the  adoption  of  the  Con 
stitution,  and  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  has  con 
firmed  this  decision  of  our  State  Supreme  Court. 

The  Supreme  Court  of  this  State  has  also  defined  the  right 
of  minor  children  under  this  provision,  and  held  that  property 
mortgaged  by  the  father  in  his  lifetime  can  not,  after  his 
death,  deprive  his  minor  children  of  a  homestead  m  the 
mortgaged  premises. 

The  Supreme  Court  of  this  State  has,  however,  held  that  the 
head  of  a  family  can,  as  such,  waive  his  right  to  a  homestead 
in  a  specific  property,  and  the  right  to  claim  and  obtain  such 
homestead  as  the  agent  of  his  wife  ;  that  the  right  to  claim  a 
homestead  does  not  compel  a  man  to  do  so,  and  he  can  do  so  or 
not,  as  he  chooses.  He  is  entitled  to  it  if  he  desires  it,  and  not 
otherwise. 

WIFE'S  ESTATE. — A  wife,  notwithstanding  marriage,  con 
tinues  to  be  the  legal  owner  of  the  property  she  possessed  at 
the  time  of  marriage,  and  of  any  that  accrues  to  her  by  gift, 
bequest,  or  her  own  acquisition  after  marriage. 

DIVORCE. — No  total  divorce  shall  be  granted  except  upon 
the  concurrent  verdicts  of  two  juries.  When  a  divorce  is 
granted,  the  jury  rendering  the  final  verdict  shall  determine 
the  rights  and  disabilities  of  the  parties,  subject  to  the  provi 
sion  of  the  Court. 

EDUCATION. — The  Constitution  requires  the  establishment  of 
a  thorough  system  of  general  education,  forever  free  to  all  the 
children  of  the  State.  The  Public  Schools  of  the  State,  and 
the  distribution  of  the  fund  for  the  support  of  the  same,  are 
under  the  control  of  the  State  School  Commissioner. 

LAWS    OF   PRESENT    GENERAL    INTEREST. 

WILLS,  DISTRIBUTION  OF  ESTATES,  ETC. — A  testator  may  do 
what  he  will  with  his  own,  not  to  the  prejudice  of  his  credi- 


LAWS    OF    DESCENT — COLLECTION    OF    DEBTS.  15? 

tors  ;  and  his  wife  is  so  far  a  creditor  that  he  can  not  defeat 
dower  except  by  consent  ;  nor  can  he  entail  property. 

In  case  of  Intestacy  the  distribution  of  an  estate  is  made  as 
follows  :  After  payment  of  expenses  of  administration,  of  a 
year's  support  to  the  family,  and  the  debts  of  the  intestate,  the 
remaining  property  goes — 1.  To  the  husband,  or  husband's 
children,  if  any,  of  a  deceased  wife  ;  2.  To  the  wife,  or  wife's 
children  of 'a  deceased  husband — the  wife  having  the  one  fifth 
part  if  there  are  more  than  4  children  ;  3.  To  the  children  ;  4. 
To  the  father,  mother,  brothers,  and  sisters  of  the  intestate. 

The  children  or  grandchildren  represent  a  deceased  distri 
butee  ;  this  rule  not  extending  beyond  the  grandchildren  of  a 
brother  or  sister. 

Upon  the  death  of  an  intestate,  his  widow  may  elect  to  take 
a  dower  or  one  third  interest  for  life,  in  the  lands  of  her 
deceased  husband,  and  share  and  share  alike  with  the  children 
in  the  personal  property  ;  or  she  may  relinquish  her  right  of 
dower  and  take  a  child's  part,  share  and  share  alike,  in  all 
the  property,  to  be  her  own  absolutely. 

COLLECTION  OF  DEBTS. — A  Justice  of  the  Peace  has  jurisdic 
tion  in  all  civil  cases  where  the  principal  sum  involved  does 
not  exceed  $100  ;  and  10  days'  residence  in  a  Justice's  district 
is  sufficient  to  give  jurisdiction.  If  the  amount  is  under  $50, 
suit  can  be  brought  and  trial  had  in  15  days  ;  if  over  $50,  in 
20  days.  If  either  party  is  not  ready,  the  Justice  may  con 
tinue  the  case  upon  a  sufficient  legal  showing  for  a  reasonable 
time,  not  more  than  10  days  ;  but  neither  party  shall  have 
more  than  one  continuance  except  for  providential  cause. 

When  a  case  is  tried,  the  Justice  renders  judgment  enforced 
by  execution.  The  execution  must  be  issued  in  4  days,  and 
the  sale  of  property  advertised  10  days,  if  the  property  levied 
upon  is  personal.  Xo  lands  can  be  levied  upon  to  satisfy  a 
Justice  Court  execution,  unless  no  personal  property  can  be 
found  liable  thereto.  If  land  is  levied  upon,  the  levy  must  be 
made,  and  the  execution  turned  over  to  the  Sheriff,  who  shall 
advertise  the  sale  4  weeks  before  the  first  Tuesday  in  the 
month,  and  sell  at  the  court-house  door. 

Either  party  dissatisfied  with  the  decision  of  a  Justice  of 
the  Peace,  can  carry  the  case  to  the  Superior  Court  upon 
appeal,  if  the  sum  is  over  $50  ;  or  by  certiorari  if  $50  or  less. 


158  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

LIENS. — These  are  established  by  law  and  attach  to  property 
for  taxes,  for  judgment  or  decree  of  court,  and  in  favor  of 
laborers,  landlords,  mortgagees,  merchants,  factors  and  others 
furnishing  supplies,  mechanics,  contractors,  innkeepers,  and 
a  few  other  cases. 

Liens  for  taxes  have  the  highest  rank,  and  must  be  satisfied 
before  all  others.  Laborers'  liens  are  next,  and  attach  for 
labor  performed,  to  the  general  property  of  their  employers. 
They  are  superior  to  all  other  liens  except  for  taxes  and  the 
special  liens  of  landlords  on  yearly  crops,  and  the  special  liens 
of  factors  for  supplies  furnished.  The  landlord's  lien  for  rent 
on  the  crop  produced,  is  superior  to  all  others  against  the  crop 
except  for  taxes.  Factors,  merchants,  landlords,  dealers  in 
fertilizers,  and  all  who  furnish  necessary  supplies  with  which 
to  make  a  crop,  have  a  superior  lien  upon  the  crop  except  for 
taxes  and  labor. 

All  mechanics  of  every  sort,  who  have  taken  no  personal 
security,  shall  have  a  lien  upon  the  property  upon  which  they 
work  (including  the  real  estate  upon  which  it  is  located),  for 
work  done  or  material  furnished,  in  building,  repairing,  or 
improving  any  property.  To  make  good  such  a  lien,  it  must 
be  recorded  in  30  days,  and  suit  brought  for  the  recovery  of 
the  money  in  12  months. 

TAXES. — The  rate  of  taxation  for  State  and  county  purposes 
varies  from  year  to  year,  from  80  cents  to  81  on  each  $100 
worth  of  property.  Church  and  school  property  is  not  taxed  ; 
and  all  money  invested  in  the  manufacture  of  cotton,  wool,  and 
iron,  is  exempt  from  taxation  for  10  years  from  the  date  of  the 
investment. 

RECORD  OF  CONVEYANCES. — All  titles  to  land  and  mortgages 
on  land,  must  be  recorded  within  12  months  from  their  date. 

ARBITRATIONS. — The  laws  provide  for  parties  having  disa 
greements  to  submit  their  case  to  arbitrators  whose  awards 
are  binding.  This  affords  a  speedy  and  satisfactory  method 
of  settling  controversies  without  the  expense  of  a  trial  before 
the  courts. 

THE    LAND    POLICY    OF    GEORGIA, 

The  tenure  of  land  is,  in  every  country,  one  of  the  most 
important  features  of  its  policy,  and  one  which  has,  accordingly, 


LAND    POLICY HEAD    RIGHTS.  159 

attracted  much  of  the  attention  of  statesmen  and  the  discus 
sion  of  political  economists.  The  policy  in  England,  in 
France,  and  in  the  United  States  has  been  quite  various. 

In  the  United  States  it  has  become  more  uniform.  In  Eng 
land,  nearly  nine  tenths  of  the  land  is  held  by  12,000  persons. 
In  France  there  are  many  small  holdings. 

In  Georgia,  the  doctrine  of  many  of  the  political  economists 
that  land  is  worth  only  what  is  put  upon  it,  has  been  more 
thoroughly  practiced  than,  perhaps,  in  many  other  States. 

HEAD  RIGHTS. — Originally  in  Georgia,  land  was  held  in  what 
was  called  in  law  "  tail  male,"  but  this  policy  was  changed  at 
an  early  period.  An  Act  was  passed  in  1777,  shortly  after 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  for  opening  a  Land  Office, 
and  for  the  better  settling  and  strengthening  the  State,  and  to 
encourage  immigration,  granting  to  every  free  white  person 
(the  head  of  a  family)  200  acres  of  land,  and  50  acres  for  each 
member  of  the  family  (including  Negroes)  not  exceeding  10 
in  number.  This  was  the  first  Head  Hie/Jit  law  ;  but  the  war 
of  the  Revolution  being  then  in  progress,  it  failed  of  its  pur 
poses. 

In  1780,  it  was  renewed,  and  the  Land  Office  located  in 
Augusta,  because  the  low  country  was  in  British  occupation, 
the  Act  reciting  that  "  the  rich  and  healthy  lands  in  Wilkes 
County  and  elsewhere  remain  unsettled,  to  the  great  detriment 
of  commerce  and  strength  of  the  same,  while  many  of  the 
citizens  of  this  State  are  suffering  by  their  lands  being  in  the 
hands  of  the  enemy."  After  the  close  of  the  war,  much  of 
the  legislation  had  reference  to  thus  settling  the  State. 

The  Head  Right  country  includes  all  the  territory  south  of 
Franklin,  Banks,  and  Jackson  Counties,  and  east  of  the  Oconee 
River,  and  was  all  acquired  from  the  Indians  before  the 
Declaration  of  Independence. 

INDIAN  TREATIES. — After  the  Revolutionary  War,  the  remain 
ing  portions  of  the  State  were  acquired  by  successive  treaties 
made  by  the  Federal  Government.  The  land  thus  acquired 
was  distributed  by  successive  LOTTERIES  among  the  free  white 
male  citizens  of  the  State  over  18  years  of  age.  Every  such 
citizen,  who  had  not  previously  drawn,  was  entitled  to  one 
ticket  ;  if  a  husband  or  father,  to  two  tickets;  certain  officers 


160  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

and  soldiers  to  two  ;  widows  and  orphans  were  included  in 
the  distribution. 

The  lands  taken  up  by  Head  Rights  were  wholly  irregular 
in  form,  each  man  pursuing  his  own  taste  in  shaping  the  land 
selected,  and  varying  the  lines  to  include  the  best  lands.  The 
remaining  portions  of  the  State,  distributed  under  the  lottery 
system,  were  regularly  surveyed. 

LAND  LOTTERIES  OF  THE  STATE. — There  have  been  8  distribu 
tions  of  land  by  Lottery,  as  follows  : 

1st  Lottery. — Lands  acquired  from  the  Creek  Indians  by 
Treaty  of  Fort  Wilkinson,  June  16th,  1802,  disposed  of  by  the 
Lottery  of  1805,  under  Act  of  May  llth,  1803.  It  consisted  of 
two  separate  bodies  of  land  in  different  sections  of  the  State — 
the  first  a  long  strip  of  country  on  the  West  side  of  the  Oconee 
River,  from  High  Shoals  on  the  North  to  the  mouth  of 
Palmetto  Creek  on  the  South,  and  was  thc5n  designated  as 
Baldwin  and  Wilkinson  Counties.  The  line  began  at  the 
upper  extremity  of  High  Shoals  on  the  South  bank  of  the 
Appalachee  River,  and  ran  nearly  South  to  a  noted  ford  on 
Chatto-chucco-hatchee — now  called  Murder  Creek  ;  thence 
inclining  slightly  to  the  East  to  a  point  where  a  noted  path 
(leading  from  Rock  Landing  to  Ocmulgee  Old  Towns)  crossed 
Commissioner's  Creek;  thence  inclining  still  more  to  the  East, 
to  where  the  Uchee  path  crossed  Palmetto  Creek  ;  and  thence 
down  the  creek  to  its  mouth.  This  territory  now  includes 
parts  of  Morgan,  Putnam,  Baldwin,  Jones,  Wilkinson,  and 
Laurens  Counties.  It  was  divided  into  10  Land  Districts — 5  in 
Baldwin  and  5  in  Wilkinson  ;  and  the  Districts  were  divided 
into  Lots  of  202^  acres  each. 

The  second  portion  of  this  Lottery  was  then  called  Wayne 
County.  It  began  at  the  mouth  of  Goose  Creek  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  Altamaha  River,  running  south  3°  west,  a  direct 
line,  to  Ellicott's  Mound  on  the  Florida  line,  and  included  all 
eastward  of  that  line  to  Mclntosh,  Glynn,  and  Camden 
Counties,  the  lower  end  of  this  body  being  defined  by  the 
tortuous  course  of  the  St.  Mary's  River.  It  was  divided  into 
3  land  districts,  and  these  into  lots  of  490  acres  each.  It  now 
includes  parts  of  Wayne  and  Charlton  Counties. 

'Id  Lottery. — Lands  acquired  from  the  Creek  Indians  by 
Treaty  of  Washington  of  November  14th,  1805,  and,  under  Act 


THIRD    LAND    LOTTERY.  161 

of  June  26th,  1806,  was  distributed  by  Lottery  in  1807,  and 
embraced  all  the  territory  between  the  Oconee  and  Ocmulgee 
Rivers  not  included  in  the  first  Lottery,  and  South  of  (the  pres 
ent)  Walton  and  Newton  Counties.  This  territory  was  added 
to  Baldwin  and  Wilkinson,  by  which  these  two  counties  then 
constituted  all  the  land  South  of  the  present  lines  of  Walton  and 
Newton,  and  between  the  Oconee  and  Ocmulgee.  The  divid 
ing  line  between  the  two  counties  as  then  constituted  began 
at  Fort  Wilkinson  on  the  Oconee,  a  short  distance  below 
Milledgeville,  and  ran  South  45°  West  to  the  Ocmulgee  River. 
All  above  this  line  was  Baldwin,  and  all  below  was  Wilkinson. 
The  territory  included  in  this  second  Lottery  was  divided  into 
38  Land  Districts,  and  these  into  lots  of  202^  acres  each.  It 
now  includes,  either  in  whole  or  in  part,  the  Counties  of  Mor 
gan,  Jasper,  Putnam,  Jones,  Wilkinson,  Twiggs,  Pulaski, 
Laurens,  Telfair,  and  Montgomery. 

3d  Lottery. — Lands  acquired  from  the  Creek  Indians  by 
Treaties  of  Fort  Jackson,  August  9th,  1814,  and  the  Creek 
Agency  on  Flint  River,  of  January  22d,  1818,  comprising  most 
of  the  southern  and  south-western  portions  of  the  State  ;  and 
land  acquired  from  the  Cherokees  by  Treaty  of  the  Cherokee 
Agency,  July  8th,  1817,  and  situated  in  the  northern  portion  of 
the  State — all  distributed  by  Lottery  of  1820  under  Act  of 
December  15th,  1818.  The  southern  part  of  this  Lottery  was 
divided  into  Early,  Irwin,  and  Appling  Counties.  It  embraced 
the  entire  southern  portion  of  the  State  West  of  Wayne,  and. 
included  the  present  Counties  of  Decatur,  Thomas,  Brooks, 
Lowndes,  Echols,  Clinch,  Ware,  Pierce,  Appling,  Coffee, 
Irwin,  Berrien,  Colquitt,  Dougherty,  Mitchell,  Baker,  Cal- 
houn,  Early,  and  Miller  ;  and  parts  of  Charlton,  Wayne, 
Wilcox,  Worth,  and  Clay.  This  territory  was  defined  on  the 
North  by  a  line  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  Sommochichi 
Creek  on  the  East  side  of  the  Chattahoochee  River,  and  run 
ning  due  East  on  the  line  which  divides  Randolph,  Terrell,  and 
Lee  Counties  from  Calhoun  and  Dougherty,  to  a  point  2f 
miles  East  of  Flint  River.  A  line  from  thence  due  South 
to  Florida,  marked  the  eastern  line  of  Early  County,  which 
then  occupied  the  whole  south-west  corner  of  the  State. 
Then  continuing  the  above-named  Northern  boundary-line 
from  the  corner  of  Early  County,  due  east,  to  a  point  near  the 


162  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

middle  of  (now)  Worth  County,  and  from  thence  North  45° 
East,  to  the  Ocmulgee  River,  a  little  South  of  the  mouth  of 
Cypress  Creek  in  Dodge  County  ;  thence  down  the  Ocmulgee 
and  Altamaha  to  the  mouth  of  Goose  Creek  on  the  Wayne 
County  line.  All  this  large  tract  between  Wayne  County  on 
the  East  and  Early  on  the  West,  was  divided  by  a  line  begin 
ning  on  the  South  side  of  the  Ocmulgee  at  Blackshear's  Ford 
(nearly  South  of  Jacksonville,  Telf air  County),  and  running  due 
South  to  Florida — West  of  this  line  being  Irwin  and  East  of  it 
Appling  County.  Early  County  was  divided  into  12  Land 
Districts,  and  these  into  lots  of  250  acres  each;  Irwin  into  16 
Districts  and  Appling  into  12 — the  Districts  in  the  last  two 
counties  being  divided  into  lots  of  490  acres  each. 

The  territory  in  the  northern  portion  of  the  State  included 
in  this  Lottery  was  designated  as  Walton,  Gwinnett,  Hall,  and 
Habersham  Counties.  Its  boundaries  were  strangely  irregular. 
Beginning  at  High  Shoals,  the  line  ran  South-west  along  the 
upper  line  of  Morgan  and  Jasper  Counties  to  the  Ulcofauhat- 
chee  (or  Alcovy)  River  ;  thence  up  said  river  to  a  point  a  few 
miles  North  of  the  Georgia  Railroad;  thence  following  the  old 
Hightower  Trail  to  the  Chattahoochee  River  ;  thence  up  the 
river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Souquee  ;  thence  by  a  line  North  to 
the  Tallulah  River  ;  thence  down  Tallulah  to  its  junction  with 
the  Chattooga  ;  thence  South  to  the  Chattahoochee  Ridge  ; 
thence  South-west  along  said  Ridge  to  Hog  Mountain  ;  and 
thence  down  the  Appalachee  River  to  High  Shoals.  Walton 
and  Gwinnett  Counties  were  then  defined  by  lines  very  nearly 
as  they  are  now.  Hall  was  a  very  narrow  strip  on  the  South 
east  side  of  the  Chattahoochee,  between  Gwinnett  and  Ha 
bersham.  All  this  territory  was  divided  into  13  Land  Districts 
whose  lines  were  parallel  to  the  dividing  lines  of  Walton  and 
Gwinnett.  The  Districts  were  divided  into  lots  of  250  acres 
each. 

4t7i  Lottery. — This  was  of  a  small  portion  of  the  lands 
acquired  from  the  Cherokee  Indians  by  Treaty  of  Washington 
of  February  27th,  1819,  and  distributed  about  December  or 
January,  1820-21,  under  Act  of  December  19th,  1819.  It  con 
sisted  of  additions  to  Hall  and  Habersham  Counties  and  all 
of  Rabun  County.  It  was  defined  by  the  Chestatee  River, 
commencing  at  its  junction  with  the  Chattahoochee,  and 


FIFTH    AND    SIXTH    LAND    LOTTERIES.  163 

following  very  nearly  its  course  to  the  Blue  Ridge;  then  follow 
ing  the  Ridge  to  the  North  Carolina  line;  then  following  the 
lines  dividing  Georgia  from  North  and  South  Carolina  to  the 
junction  of  Chattooga  and  Tallulah  Rivers.  It  included  all  of 
(the  present)  Rabun  and  White  Counties,  small  portions  of 
Habersham  and  Lumpkin,  and  all  of  Hall  North  of  the  Chat 
tahoochee.  The  territory  by  this  Act  added  to  Hall  was 
divided  into  3  Land  Districts,  and  the  lots  having  250  acres 
each.  The  part  added  to  Habersham  was  divided  into  6  Dis 
tricts,  and  Rabun  County  into  5  Districts.  The  5th  and  6th 
Districts  of  Habersham,  and  the  1st,  3d,  4th,  and  5th  of  Rabun, 
were  divided  into  lots  of  490  acres;  and  the  1st,  2d,  3d,  and 
4th  of  Habersham,  and  the  2d  of  Rabun,  into  lots  of  250  acres 
each. 

5th  Lottery. — This  Lottery  was  of  lands  acquired  from  the 
Creek  Indians  by  Treaty  of  Indian  Springs,  January  8th,  1821, 
and  distributed  under  Act  of  May  15th,  1821,  by  Lottery  drawn 
near  the  close  of  that  year,  and  was  then  divided  into  Dooly, 
Houston,,  Monroe,  Fayette,  and  Henry  Counties.  It  consisted 
of  all  the  territory  between  the  Ocmulgee  and  Flint  Rivers, 
and  extended  from  the  Chattahoochee  River  on  the  North  to 
the  line  of  the  third  Lottery  on  the  South.  It  embraced  the 
present  Counties  of  Dooly,  Houston,  Crawford,  Monroe,  Upson, 
Pike,  Butts,  Spalding,  Fayette,  Clayton,  Henry,  De  Kalb, 
Fulton,  and  Campbell,  and  parts  of  Newton,  Coweta,  Macon, 
Worth,.  Wilcox,,  Pulaski,  and  Bibb.  Each  of  the  5  original 
Counties  named  in  the  Act  was  divided  into  Land  Districts  9 
miles  square,,  and  these  into  lots  of  202^  acres  each. 

§th  Lottery. — This  Lottery  was  of  land  acquired  from  the 
Creek  Indians  by  Treaty  of  Indian  Springs,  February  12th,  1825, 
and  was  distributed  by  Lottery  of  1827,  under  Act  of  June  9th, 
1825.  It  consisted  of  all  the  territory  between  the  Flint  and 
Chattahoochee  Rivers  North  of  the  3d  Lottery  line,  and 
extended  North  beyond  the  Chattahoochee  to  the  Cherokee 
Indian  boundary.  The  criminal  jurisdiction  of  the  Counties 
of  Dooly,  Houston,  Fayette,  and  Pike  was  extended  to  cover 
all  this  territory.  It  consists  of  the  present  Counties  of  Quit- 
many  Randolph,  Terrell,  Lee,  Sumter,  Webster,  Stewart,  Chat 
tahoochee,  Marion,  Schley,  Taylor,  Talbot,  Muscogee,  Harris, 
Meriwether,  Troup,  Heard,  and  Carroll,  and  parts  of  Haralson, 


164  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

Douglas,  Coweta,  Macon,  and  Clay.  It  was  divided  into  5 
Sections,  the  1st  being  attached  to  the  criminal  jurisdiction  of 
Dooly,  the  2d  to  Houston,  the  3d  to  Pike,  the  4th  to  Fayette, 
and  the  5th  to  Pike  Counties.  The  Sections  were  divided  into 
Land  Districts  9  miles  square,  and  these  into  lots  of  202^  acres 
each. 

*lih  Lottery. — This  was  of  lands  acquired  from  the  Cherokee 
Indians  by  Treaty  of  Washington,  February  27th,  1819,  com 
prising  the  entire  north-western  portion  of  the  State,  or  all 
the  territory  of  Georgia  not  included  in  the  Head  Right  Coun 
try,  and  previous  Lotteries.  It  was  known  that  Gold  existed 
in  paying  quantities  in  this  territory,  and  on  December  2d, 
1830,  the  Legislature  authorized  the  Governor  to  take  posses 
sion  of  the  Gold  Lands  and  punish  all  who  should  trespass  upon 
them. 

The  entire  territory  was  called  Cherokee  County,  and  was 
divided  into  4  Sections.  The  1st  was  all  East  of  a  line  begin 
ning  36  miles  AVest  of  the  north-west  corner  of  Rabun  County 
on  the  line  of  North  Carolina,  and  running  due  South  to  the 
Chattahoochee  River.  The  2d  was  all  to  the  West  of  the  fore 
going  line,  and  East  of  a  line  beginning  on  the  line  of  Tennessee, 
27  miles  West  of  1st  Section,  and  running  due  South  to  the 
Southern  Cherokee  boundary  in  what  is  now  Douglas  County. 
The  3d  was  defined  by  a  line  commencing  27  miles  further 
West  and  running  due  South  to  the  southern  Cherokee  bound 
ary  in  what  is  now  Haralson  County  ;  and  the  4th  was  the 
remainder  of  the  Cherokee  country  between  that  line  and  the 
State  of  Alabama.  The  Act  of  December  15th,  1830,  author 
ized  its  survey  and  distribution.  The  4  Sections  were  divided 
into  Land  Districts  9  miles  square,  and  the  lots  into  160  acres 
each,  and  distributed  by  Lottery  of  March,  1833  (except  the 
Gold  region,  which  was  distributed  by  the  next  lottery). 

8th.  The  Gold  Lottery. — That  portion  of  the  Cherokee  Pur 
chase  which  was  known  or  supposed  to  contain  Gold,  was 
divided  into  40-acre  lots  under  Act  of  December  24th,  1831,  the 
drawing  taking  place  in  July,  1833.  It  consisted  of  the  follow 
ing  Land  Districts  in  then  Cherokee  County — viz.:  In  the  1st 
Section,  Districts  No.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  11,  12,  13,  14,  and  15.  In 
the  2d  Section,  Districts  No,  1,  2,  3,  15,  16,  18,  19,  and  21. 
In  the  3d  Section,  Districts  No.  1,  2,  3,  4,  17,  18,  19,  20, 


BANKS — RAILROADS — CANALS.  165 

and  21  ;   and  in  the  4th    Section,  Districts  No.  1,  2,  3,  16, 
and  17. 

These  several  Lotteries  are  defined  on  the  map  accompanying 
this  work  by  red  lines,  and  are  properly  numbered. 


BANKS. 

In  1860  there  were  25  Banks  in  Georgia,  with  an  actual 
capital  of  $9,028,078. 

During  the  war,  the  Banks  invested  their  funds  in  Confede 
rate  bonds  and  securities  to  a  very  large  extent.  One  of  the 
results  of  the  war,  therefore,  was  to  make  a  clean  sweep  of  the 
Banks — only  two  surviving  the  wreck.  These  were  the  Georgia 
Railroad  and  the  Central  Railroad  Banks.  Being  connected 
with  strong  and  wealthy  corporations,  whose  banking  capital 
constituted  only  a  small  portion  of  their  entire  capital,  they 
survived. 

At  this  time  (1876),  there  are  37  banking  institutions  having 
State  Charters.  These  have  no  circulation,  and  do  only  a  dis 
count  and  deposit  business.  The  reports  of  their  condition  at 
this  writing  (November,  1876)  have  not  been  received,  and  can 
not  be  given. 

There  are  in  the  State  12  National  Banks,  having,  on  Octo 
ber  1st,  1876,  a  Capital  of  $2,334,540;  Surplus,  $460,901;  Circu 
lation,  $1,803,753  ;  Individual  Deposits,  $1,653,150;  Govern 
ment  Deposits,  $80,124  ;  and  their  Loans  and  Discounts  were 
$2,719,204.  For  this  information,  we  are  indebted  to  the 
courtesy  of  Hon.  John  Jay  Knox,  Comptroller  of  the  Currency, 
Washington,  D.  C. 


THE   RAILROADS    AND    CANALS    OF   GEORGIA. 

The  following  pages  contain  a  brief  statement  of  the  loca 
tion,  condition,  etc.,  of  all  the  railroads  in  Georgia  ;  also  the 
most  prominent  features  of  the  history  of  railroad-making  in 
the  State.  As  before  stated,  there  are  about  2,400  miles  of 
road  within  the  State's  limits,  or  about  one  mile  of  road  to  every 
500  inhabitants.  If  uniformly  distributed,  an  average  county 
would  have  about  18  miles  of  road  ;  the  average  distance  of 


166  HAXD-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

every  farm  from  a  railroad  would  be  6  miles,  and  the  greatest 
distance  12  miles. 

THE  WEST  E  EX  AXD  ATLANTIC  RAILROAD,  OR  STATE  ROAD. — 
This  important  line  is  wholly  a  State  enterprise,  built  with 
money  from  the  Treasury,  and  entirely  owned  by  the  State. 
It  was  undertaken  by  Act  of  December  21st,  1836,  after  a  severe 
struggle  and  a  greatly  prolonged  debate  extending  through 
several  days — a  thing  then  almost  unprecedented  in  Georgia, 
in  which  a  number  of  the  first  minds  of  the  State  participated. 
The  "  Railroad  Fever,"  if  it  may  be  so  termed,  was  then  at 
full  heat. 

The  Georgia  Railroad  was  chartered  December  27th,  1831,  as 
"  The  Augusta  and  Eatonton  Turnpike  and  Railroad  Co.,"  to 
build  a  road  from  Augusta  to  Eatonton.  In  1833,  it  was  author 
ized  to  construct  branches  of  the  road  to  Eatonton,  Madison, 
and  Athens.  In  1835,  banking  privileges  were  given  the  Com 
pany  by  an  Act  still  further  amending  the  Charter  (the  work  of 
building  the  road  being  then  in  progress).  A  few  extracts 
will  show  that  our  people  then  (as  they  do  now)  regarded  a 
line  of  transportation  through  Georgia  to  its  coast,  the  most 
practicable  natural  outlet  for  the  surplus  products  of  the  West 
and  North-west  ;  and  for  which  the  State  road  was  finally  built. 

This  amendment,  and  the  privilege  of  carrying  on  a  Banking 
business  by  the  Georgia  Railroad,  were  granted  with  the  view 
of  connecting  the  Athens  branch  thereof  with  a  "  railroad 
which  the  people  of  the  West  have  in  contemplation,  to  make 
a  communication  between  the  city  of  Cincinnati  and  the 
Southern  Atlantic  Coast;"  and  as  the  "best  route  for  said 
communication  is  believed  to  be  through  the  State  of  Georgia," 
and  the  building  "  of  the  said  Georgia  Railroad  is  now  in  prog 
ress,  and  will  be  an  important  link  in  said  connection  ;"  and 
this  condition  was  annexed:  "provided  the  continuation  of  said 
road  beyond  Athens,  so  as  to  connect  with  the  Cincinnati  road, 
shall  be  steadily  prosecuted." 

The  Central  Railroad  was  chartered  December  20th,  1833,  as 
"  The  Central  Railroad  and  Canal  Company  of  Georgia," 
authorizing  the  construction  of  a  Railroad  and  Canal,  or  either, 
from  Savannah  to  Macon.  This  charter  was  also  amended  in 
1835,  by  granting  banking  privileges,  the  road  being  under 
construction  at  the  time. 


EARLY    R.R.    HISTORY    IN    GEORGIA.  167 

The  people  of  Georgia  were  then  in  a  more  prosperous  con 
dition  than  they  ever  were  before  ;  but  notwithstanding 
money  was  abundant  for  all  ordinary  purposes,  and  the  people 
comparatively  free  from  debt,  it  was  difficult  to  find  enough 
persons  having  sufficient  confidence  in  the  success  of  new  and 
untried  enterprises  to  invest  their  money  to  the  extent  of 
several  millions  of  dollars.  The  "  Georgia"  and  the  "  Central " 
roads  were  making  rather  slow,  though  steady  progress,  not 
being  rapidly  pushed  forward  to  completion. 

The  advantages  of  easy  and  rapid  travel,  and  transportation 
of  produce  and  merchandise,  were  well  understood  ;  and  a 
short  cut  to  the  great  West,  without  going  round  by  Philadel 
phia  or  New  York  or  New  Orleans,  was  a  grand  object  at 
which  the  statesmen  of  Georgia  aimed.  Those  who  keenly 
felt  the  importance  of  this  direct  communication  with  the 
West,  after  carefully  considering  the  subject,  determined 
upon  making  it  a  State  enterprise,  and  the  matter  was  pre 
sented  to  the  Georgia  Legislature  in  1836. 

It  was  earnestly  supported  by  William  W.  Gordon,  Charles 
J.  Jenkins,  Andrew  J.  Miller,  Edward  Young  Hill,  Iverson  L. 
Harris,  and,  last,  but  not  least,  Alexander  H.  Stephens,  who 
closed  the  debate  in  the  House.  It  was  his  first  session  in  the 
Georgia  Legislature,  and  his  speech  on  this  measure  was  his 
debut — his  first  effort  in  that  body. 

The  bill  passed  the  House  by  a  majority  of  only  3  votes. 
Its  declared  object  was  to  establish  "  a  Railroad  communica 
tion  as  a  State  work,  and  with  the  funds  of  the  State,  to  be 
made  from  some  point  on  the  Tennessee  River,  commencing 
at  or  near  Rossville,  in  the  most  direct  and  practicable  route, 
to  some  point  on  the  south-eastern  bank  of  the  Chattahoochee 
River,  which  shall  be  the  most  eligible  for  the  extension  of 
branch  roads  thence  to  Athens,  Madison,  Milledgeville, 
Forsyth,  and  Columbus." 

It  was  declared  that  said  road  "  shall  be  known  and  dis 
tinguished  as  the  Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad  of  the  State 
of  Georgia,"  signifying  that  it  was  intended  to  connect  the 
West  with  the  Atlantic  coast  ;  and  the  Act  appropriated 
8290,000  to  be  expended  in  the  work  during  the  year  1837. 
Thus  was  commenced  this  great  State  enterprise. 

It  was  estimated  at  the  time  that  it  would  cost  $4,500,000. 


168  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  means  of  ascertaining  what  it  has  cost  the  State  are  not 
attainable.  The  Comptroller-General  in  1859  made  an  effort 
to  do  so,  and  found  that  $4,441,532.15  had  been  appropriated 
from  the  State  Treasury,  besides  large  siims  of  its  own  earn 
ings  paid  out  for  construction  that  never  came  into  the 
State  Treasury.  A  committee  of  the  Legislature  in  1865, 
after  investigating  the  matter  as  far  as  convenient,  reported  it 
had  cost  $7,849,224.68.  Its  cost  is  generally  set  down  at 
$8,000,000.  During  the  year  1860,  its  net  earnings  paid  into 
the  State  Treasury  were  $450,000. 

But  like  all  property  owned  and  operated  by  a  State  or  any 
government,  it  has,  a  part  of  the  time,  been  abused  and  mis 
managed,  and  caused  dissatisfaction  and  contention  in  the 
Legislature  ;  and  the  people  have  several  times  been  exercised 
upon  the  question  of  what  to  do  with  the  road.  The  panic 
and  crash  of  1840,  followed  by  hard  times,  caused  many  to 
favor  its  sale  and  abandonment  altogether  as  a  State  enter 
prise.  This  proposition  was  distinctly  made  in  both  Houses  of 
the  Legislature  in  1843,  and  very  nearly  succeeded.  The 
Senate  passed  resolutions  by  a  majority  of  14,  declaring  "  that 
it  is  expedient  and  proper  to  sell  and  dispose  of  the  Western 
and  Atlantic  Railroad,"  and  specified  the  terms  upon  which 
the  sale  should  be  effected — one  of  which  was  that  it  should  be 
sold  for  $1,000,000,  to  be  paid  in  annual  instalments.  A  bill 
to  continue  the  work  was  passed  in  the  House  by  a  majority 
of  one  only — which  measure  finally  passed  the  Senate  and 
became  a  law. 

At  that  time,  there  had  been  expended  $2,916,008.28  ;  the 
road  had  been  finished  and  the  cars  were  running  33  miles, 
beginning  at  Atlanta  (then  Marthasville)  ;  the  cross-ties  laid 
52  miles  from  Marthasville  ;  the  iron  was  ready  to  lay 
that  distance  ;  and  the  grading  its  whole  length  was  nearly 
complete.  The  Georgia  Railroad  was  then  finished  and  in 
operation  from  Augusta  beyond  Madison,  more  than  100 
miles  ;  the  Athens  branch  entirely  finished  and  in  operation, 
the  work  being  energetically  pushed  to  make  the  junction 
with  the  State  Road  at  Marthasville,  now  Atlanta  ;  and  the 
Monroe  Railroad,  now  the  Macon  and  Western,  was  being 
pressed  to  completion  from  Macon  to  Atlanta. 


GEORGIA   RAILROAD.  169 

Thus  narrowly  was  this  enterprise  saved  to  the  State  in  the 
face  of  these  prospects. 

In  compliance  with  an  Act  of  the  Legislature,  the  road  and 
all  of  its  property  were  leased  to  a  Company  for  20  years  for 
$300,000  per  annum,  in  December,  1870  ;  and  this  Company 
now  have  possession  of  and  are  operating  it.  The  rental  has 
been  promptly  paid  at  the  end  of  every  month.  Its  receipts 
for  the  year  1872  were  $1,590,245.37  ;  and  operating  expenses, 
$1,440,687.31.  Ex-Governor  Joseph  E.  Brown  is  President  of 
the  Company,  and  General  William  McRae  Superintendent. 
The  office  of  the  Company  is  in  Atlanta.  The  road  has  ex 
tensive  eastern  and  western  connections.  Its  length  is  138 
miles  from  Atlanta,  Ga.,  to  Chattanooga,  Tenn. 

THE  GEOEGIA  RAILROAD. — This  important  road  from  Augusta 
to  Atlanta,  170  miles  long,  with  branches — 1  from  Barnett 
Station  to  Washington,  18  miles  ;  and  1  from  Union  Point 
to  Athens,  39  miles — in  all  228  miles — was  the  first  road  char 
tered  in  the  State  that  was  actually  built — viz. :  on  December 
27th,  1831,  as  the  "  Augusta  and  Eatonton  Turnpike  and  Rail 
road  Company." 

On  December  21st,  1833,  the  charter  was  amended,  by  which 
the  Company  was  authorized  to  construct  a  Railroad  or  Turn 
pike  road  from  Augusta,  with  branches  to  Eatonton,  Madison, 
and  Athens  ;  and  "  if  the  Company  herein  specified  should 
deem  it  profitable  to  construct  common  roads,  and  use  steam 
carriages  thereon,  they  shall  have  the  power  to  do  so." 

The  charter  was  amended  on  December  18th,  1835.  The  pre 
amble  to  this  Act  recites  : 

"  Whereas,  the  people  of  the  West  have  in  contemplation  to 
make  a  communication  between  the  city  of  Cincinnati  and  the 
Southern  Atlantic  coast  by  means  of  a  Railroad  ;  and, 

"  Whereas,  the  best  route  for  said  communication  is  believed 
to  be  through  the  State  of  Georgia  ;  and, 

"Whereas,  the  building  of  the  Georgia  Railroad  is.  now  in 
progress,  and  will  be  an  important  link  in  said  communication,!' 
etc.,  etc.,  therefore  banking  privileges  were  granted  the 
Company, 

"  Provided,  however,  that  the  continuation  of  said  road 
beyond  Athens  so  as  to  connect  with  the  Cincinnati  Road 


170  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

shall  be  steadily  prosecuted,  so  soon  as  the  Company  shall  have 
satisfactory  evidence  that  the  said  connection  can  be  formed." 

This  connection  was  never  made.  The  Legislature,  at  its 
next  session  in  1836,  undertook  to  build  the  Western  and 
Atlantic  Railroad  on  the  part  of  the  State  to  form  this  very 
desirable  connecting  link  ,•  therefore  that  portion  of  the 
Georgia  Railroad  between  Union  Point  and  Athens  became 
the  "  Athens  Branch,"  and  the  main  line  was  directed  to  the 
place  where  Atlanta  now  stands,  to  form  a  junction  with  this 
"  connecting  link." 

Work  was  commenced  on  the  Georgia  Railroad  early  in 
1835.  It  was  finished  to  Crawfordville,  July  1st,  1838  ;  to 
Greensboro,  May  10th,  1839  ;  to  Madison  in  1841  ;  to  Coving- 
ton  in  the  Spring  of  1845  ;  and  to  Atlanta  in  September,  1845. 
The  first  passenger-train  on  this  road  reached  Atlanta  Septem 
ber  15th,  1845. 

The  branch  of  the  road  to  Athens  was  completed  in  Decem 
ber,  1841  ;  and  the  branch  to  Washington  in  1854. 

The  road  was  prosperous  from  the  first.  J.  Edgar  Thomson, 
late  President  of  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad,  was  the  chief 
Engineer,  and  in  its  construction  showed  his  great  ability,  and 
began  the  reputation  which  finally  called  him  to  the  head  of 
the  greatest  railroad  corporation  in  America.  In  1858,  13 
years  after  the  road  and  its  branches  were  completed,  it  had  a 
surplus  of  more  than  half  a  million  of  dollars. 

Mr.  Richard  Peters,  now  of  Atlanta,  came  from  Phila 
delphia  soon  after  Mr.  Thomson,  and  was  Locating  Engineer, 
locating  the  road  from  Augusta  to  Greensboro,  and  was  after 
ward  the  General  Superintendent. 

This  road  has  a  large  interest  in  the  "  Nashville  and  Chat 
tanooga  Road "  in  Tennessee,  and  the  road  from  Port  Royal 
in  South  Carolina  to  Augusta,  and  by  its  connections  greatly 
facilitates  transportation  and  travel  between  St.  Louis  and 
the  Atlantic  coast,  which  is  235  miles  shorter  than  from  St. 
Louis  to  New  York  ;  and  Port  Royal  is  one  of  the  best  sea 
ports  on  the  continent.  It  can  be  entered  at  all  times  by  the 
largest  ships  without  a  pilot.  There  is  no  expense,  inconveni 
ence  or  delay  of  drayage  at  Port  Royal.  All  freights  are 
transferred  directly  from  the  cars  into  the  ships,  and  vice 
versa. 


CENTRAL    RAILROAD.  171 

The  Georgia  also  controls  and  operates  the  Macon  and 
Augusta  Railroad  from  Macon  to  Camak,  74  miles. 

The  cost  of  Building  the  Road  is $4,253,048  40 

Capital  Stock 4,200,000  00 

Funded  Debt 615,500  00 

Average  Gross  Receipts  per  annum 1,300,000  00 

Average  Operating  Expenses 800,000  00 

Annual  Dividend 8  per  cent. 

Hon.  John  P.  King  is  President.  He  has  filled  this  office 
continuously  since  1841.  S.  K.  Johnson  is  Superintendent  ; 
and  Carlton  Hillyer,  Auditor.  The  principal  office  is  at 
Augusta. 

THE  CENTRAL  RAILROAD  or  GEORGIA. — This  important  rail 
way  was  built  about  the  same  time  as  that  of  the  Georgia.  It 
was  chartered  December  2()th,  1833 ;  work  commenced  Novem 
ber,  1836,  and  was  completed  to  Macon,  October  13th,  1843, 
nearly  2  years  before  the  Georgia  was  finished  to  Atlanta.  It 
is  a  strong  corporation,  with  extensive  connections,  and  is  one 
of  the  most  important  roads  in  the  country. 

Its  length  from  Savannah  to  Macon  is  192  miles.  This  was 
the  original  chartered  line  of  road.  It  also  built  a  branch 
from  Gordon  to  Milledgeville,  17.25  miles.  In  1872,  the  Macon 
and  Western  Railroad,  from  Macon  to  Atlanta,  103  miles,  in 
cluding  the  branch  f rom  Barnesville  to  Thomaston,  16.5  miles, 
was  consolidated  with  the  Central.  During  the  present  year 
(1876),  the  Savannah,  Griffin,  and  North  Alabama  Railroad, 
from  Griffin,  on  the  Macon  and  Western,  to  Carrollton,  Carroll 
County,  59.29  miles  long,  has  become  the  property  of  the 
Central,  thus  making  a  total  length  of  388.29  miles  actually 
owned  by  the  Company. 

In  1852,  it  leased  the  road  from  Milledgeville  to  Eatonton, 
22  miles,  and  operates  and  controls  it,  virtually  making  a 
branch  of  the  Central  from  Gordon,  via  Milledgeville  to 
Eatonton,  39.25  miles. 

In  1862,  it  leased  the  Augusta  and  Savannah  Railroad,  from 
Augusta  to  Millen,  on  the  Central  Road,  53  miles,  which  it 
controls  and  operates. 

In  1871,  it  leased  the  South-western  Railroad  and  branches 
as  follows  :  Main  line,  Macon  to  Albany,  104  miles  ;  Branch, 


17^  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

Fort  Valley  to  Columbus,  71  miles  ;  Branch,  Fort  Valley  to 
Perry,  11  miles  ;  Branch,  Smith ville  to  Eufaula,  Ala.,  61 
miles  ;  Branch,  Cuthbert  to  Fort  Gaines,  22  miles  ;  Branch, 
Albany  to  Arlington,  37  miles  :  making  a  total  of  306 
miles. 

It  also  leased  the  Vicksburg  and  Clayton  Road  from  Eufaula, 
Ala.,  to  Clayton,  Ala.,  21  miles.  It  also  owns  a  half  interest  in 
the  Western  Railroad  of  Alabama,  from  West  Point,  Ga.,  to 
Selma,  Ala.,  138  miles,  with  branch  from  Columbus,  Ga.,  to  Ope- 
lijva,  Ala,,  28  miles,  or  166  miles  in  all.  This  road  is  owned 
jointly  by  the  Central  and  the  Georgia,  obtained  by  joint  pur 
chase  at  public  sale,  in  April,  1875. 

It  has  also  leased  the  Mobile  and  Girard  Railroad,  from 
Columbus,  Ala.,  to  Troy,  Ala.,  84  miles.  It  also  owns  a 
steamer  on  the  Tombigbee  River,  plying  between  Columbus, 
Mississippi,  and  Demopolis,  Ala. 

It  also  owns  a  line  of  steamers  on  the  Chattahoochee  River, 
plying  between  Columbus,  Ga.,  and  Appalachicola,  Fla.  These 
boats  are  worth  $97,000. 

It  also  owns  6  steamships  plying  between  New  York  and 
Savannah,  involving  a  capital  of  $800,000. 

The  income  of  the  road  for  the  year  ending  September  1st, 
1876,  was  $2,657,096.97,  and  its  operating  expenses,  $1,635,- 
131.10. 

Its  President  is  Wm.  M.  Wadley,  and  Superintendent  Wm. 
Rogers  ;  principal  office  in  Savannah.  The  principal  office 
of  the  New  York  Steamship  Line  is  in  New  York,  Wm.  R. 
Garretson  being  the  Agent. 

The  Capital  Stock  of  the  Central  Railroad  Company  is  $7,- 
500,000  ;  its  Bonded  Indebtedness,  $3,772,000. 

THE  ATLANTA  AND  WEST  POINT  RAILROAD. — From  Atlanta 
to  West  Point  on  the  Alabama  line,  connecting  with  the  roads 
to  Montgomery,  Mobile,  and  New  Orleans,  86.74  miles  long. 
It  was  chartered  and  work  commenced  in  1851,  and  completed 
to  West  Point  in  1857.  Its  cost  was  $1,200,129;  Capital  Stock, 
$1,232,200;  Bonded  Debt,  $27,000;  average  gross  earnings  per 
annum,  $407,000  ;  and  operating  expenses,  $304,000.  Its 
dividends  are  8  per  cent  per  annum.  Hon.  John  P.  King, 
President  of  the  Georgia  Railroad,  is  also  President  of  this 
Company,  the  Georgia  Railroad  owning  a  considerable  share 


RAILROADS.  173 

of  the  stock.  L.  P.  Grant  is  Superintendent,  and  "W.  P.  Orme, 
Treasurer.  Its  office  is  in  Atlanta. 

THE  MACON  AND  WESTERN  RAILROAD. — This  road  was 
chartered  in  1833  as  the  Monroe  Railroad  Company,  to  run 
from  Macon  to  Forsyth,  in  Monroe  County. 

It  was  afterward  extended  to  Atlanta,  and  its  name  changed 
to  that  of  the  "  Macon  and  Western."  It  is  102.5  miles  long, 
with  branch  from  Barnesville  to  Thomaston  in  Upson  County, 
16.5  miles,  119  miles  in  all.  Bordering  on  the  line  of  this  road 
is  the  most  populous  part  of  Georgia.  Its  Cost  and  Capital  is 
$2,500,000  ;  Funded  Debt,  $150,000. 

In  1871,  it  was  leased  by  the  Central  Railroad,  and  in  1872 
was  consolidated  with  that  Company. 

THE  SOUTH-WESTERN  RAILROAD. — This  important  road, 
with  its  several  branches,  extends  from  Macon  through  South 
west  Georgia  to  Columbus,  Perry,  Albany,  Arlington,  Cuth- 
bert,  and  Fort  Gaines  in  Georgia,  and  Eufaula  in  Alabama  ; 
in  all,  306  miles  long.  It  was  chartered  December,  1845  ; 
work  commenced  in  1847,  and  completed  to  Oglethorpe,  50 
miles,  July  4th,  1851  ;  since  which,  extensions  and  branches 
have  been  made  from  time  to  time.  The  branch  from  Albany 
to  Blakely  is  now  under  way,  being  finished  to  Arlington. 
The  Capital  Stock  of  the  road  is  $4,587,313.  In  1871,  the 
entire  road,  with  its  equipments,  was  leased  to  the  Central  for  a 
long  term  of  years.  For  further  particulars,  see  Central  Rail 
road. 

THE  MACON  AND  AUGUSTA  RAILROAD. — This  road  extends 
from  Macon,  through  Milledgeville,  to  Camak  on  the  Georgia 
Railroad,  74  miles.  It  was  chartered,  and  work  commenced 
before  the  late  war,  which  suspended  operations  with  only  a 
small  portion  of  the  track  graded.  It  was  completed  March 
30th,  1871.  Its  cost  was  $2,678,717.09  ;  Capital  Stock,  $1,971,- 
741;  Bonded  Debt,  $770,000;  average  gross  receipts  per  annum, 
$110,000  ;  and  average  operating  expenses,  $100,000.  It  is 
controlled  and  operated  by  the  Georgia  Railroad. 

THE  ATLANTIC  AND  GULF  RAILROAD. — The  main  line  of 
this  road  is  from  Savannah  to  Bainb ridge,  237  miles,  with 
branches  from  Lawton,  Ga.,  to  Live  Oak,  Fla.,  48  miles,  and 
from  Thomasville  to  Albany,  60  miles — 345  miles  in  all.  It 
is  a  consolidation  of  several  roads.  The  oldest  charter  was 


174  HAND-BOOK  OF  GEORGIA. 

granted  in  December,  1847,  and  the  road  was  completed  in 
1868.  Cost,  $7,592,283  ;  Capital,  $3,693,200  ;  Bonded  Debt, 
$4,081,177  ;  average  gross  earnings  per  annum,  $922,000  ;  and 
operating  expenses,  $624,000.  Colonel  John  Screven  is  Presi 
dent  ;  office  at  Savannah. 

'MACON  AND  BRUNSWICK  RAILROAD. — This  line  is  from 
Brunswick  to  Macon,  187.5  miles,  with  a  branch  from  Cochran's 
Depot  to  Hawkinsville,  10  miles  :  total,  197.5  miles.  Its  cost 
was  $7,250,000;  Capital  Stock,  $3,500,000;  Bonded  Debt,  $3,- 
750,000.  It  was  chartered,  and  50  miles  constructed  before 
the  war.  The  Legislature  in  1866  authorized  the  Governor  to 
endorse  its  bonds  to  the  extent  of  $10,000  per  mile  of  finished 
road,  by  which  endorsements  were  made  to  the  amount  of 
$1,900,000.  In  1870  a  further  endorsement  of  $600,000  was 
authorized  and  made,  but  a  subsequent  Legislature  repudiated 
it  because  it  was  illegally  made.  The  road  defaulted  in 
payment  of  interest  upon  the  endorsed  bonds,  was  seized  by 
the  Governor  in  July,  1873,  and  sold  in  June,  1875,  the  State 
becoming  the  purchaser  at  the  price  of  $1,000,000  ;  and  it  is 
now  owned  and  operated  by  the  State. 

Its  average  gross  earnings  are  $324,528  per  annum,  and 
operating  expenses,  $282,063.  It  is  located  through  a  sparsely 
populated  country,  and  the  port  of  Brunswick  is  not  a  place 
of  large  trade.  Its  cost  was  nearly  $37,000  per  mile,  making 
a  debt  and  capital  upon  which  no  road  through  that  section 
can  pay  interest.  Its  cost  to  the  State  is  $9,645  per  mile,  upon 
which  it  pays  well.  It  is  well  equipped,  and  the  road  Mid 
rolling  stock  are  kept  in  fine  condition. 

The  State  has  provided  for  its  private  sale  by  Commissioners, 
appointed  for  that  purpose.  Dr.  E.  A.  Flewellen  is  the  Man 
ager;  the  office  is  in  Macon. 

THE  BRUNSWICK  AND  ALBANY  RAILROAD. — This  road  ex 
tends  from  Brunswick  to  Albany,  172  miles.  It  was  char 
tered,  a  considerable  portion  of  the  grading  done,  and  some 
of  the  track  laid,  previous  to  the  war. 

After  the  war,  very  heavy  State  endorsements  (to  the 
amount  of  $23,000  per  mile)  of  its  bonds  were  procured,  and 
the  work  commenced  anew.  It  was  projected  to  go  to  Eu- 
faula,  Ala.,  completed  to  Albany,  and  most  of  the  grading 
done  for  the  entire  length  of  the  road. 


RAILROADS.  175 

Its  Capital  is  $4,898,000,  and  Funded  Debt  $5,980,000,  thus 
costing  more  than  $63,000  per  mile.  It  was  built  very  largely 
with  the  proceeds. of  the  sale  of  the  bonds,  which  were  en 
dorsed  by  Governor  Rufus  B.  Bullock.  It  was  afterward 
proved  that  the  endorsements  were  all  made  in  plain  violation 
of  the  law  authorizing  the  same,  and  the  bonds  were  repudi 
ated  by  the  State.  It  defaulted  in  paying  interest,  was  seized 
and  sold,  and  was  purchased  by  the  foreign  holders  of  the 
bonds,  mostly  residents  of  Germany,  and  now  operated  by 
them. 

Mr.  Charles  L.  Schlatter  is  the  Superintendent  ;  his  office  is 
at  Brunswick. 

THE  CHEROKEE  RAILROAD. — This  road  was  chartered  in 
1866,  to  run  West  from  Cartersville  on  the  W.  &  A.  R.R.  to 
Pryor,  Ala.,  on  the  S.  R.  &  D.  R.R.,  45  miles,  as  the  Carters 
ville  and  Van  Wert  Railroad.  In  1869,  the  Legislature*  au 
thorized  the  endorsement  of  the  bonds  of  the  Company  to  the 
extent  of  $12,500  per  mile,  and  changed  its  name.  It  was 
completed  to  Taylorsville,  15  miles;  and  from  there  to  Rock- 
mart  a  narrow-gauge  track  of  8  miles  was  laid,  and  thus  it  has 
been  operated  for  several  years. 

'  The  endorsed  bonds  being  issued  in  violation  of  the  law 
were  repudiated  by  the  State,  and  parties  at  interest  are  con 
tending  in  the  courts  for  their  several  claims.  It  is  in  regular 
operation,  and  pays  expenses  and  repairs.  Its  terminus  is  very 
near  the  great  slate  quarries  of  Polk  County.  Dr.  S.  F. 
Stephens,  of  Cartersville,  is  the  Receiver  and  Superintendent: 

NORTH  AND  SOUTH  RAILROAD. — This  road  was  chartered  to 
run  from  Columbus  via  La  Grange  to  Rome,  135  miles,  in 
October,tl870,  and  organized  to  build  a  narrow-gauge  road, 
the  State  agreeing  to  endorse  its  bonds  to  the  amount  of  $12,- 
000  per  mile. 

The  first  20  miles  were  completed  from  Columbus  to  Kings 
ton,  in  .Harris  County,  January,  1873,  and  40  miles  more 
graded.  The  State  endorsed  its  bonds  to  the  amount  of  $240,- 
000,  on  which  it  failed  to  pay  the  interest ;  and  it  was  seized 
by  the  State  April,  1874,  and  is  still  held  and  operated  by  it. 
The  average  gross  receipts  are  $11,535.39  per  annum,  and 
average  operating  expenses  $9,825.05  per  annum.  Its  au 
thorized  capital  was  $5,000,000,  of  which  $386,319.14  was  paid 


176  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

in,  and  it  had  a  floating  debt  of  some  $200,000  before  its  fail 
ure.  This  first  attempt  to  construct  a  narrow-gauge  road  in 
the  State  has,  so  far,  resulted  unfavorably^  Dr.  E.  A.  Flew- 
ellen  is  Receiver,  whose  office  is  in  Macon. 

THE  NORTH-EASTERN  RAILROAD  OF  GEORGIA. — This  road  is 
projected  from  Athens,  Ga.,  through  Rabufi  Gap  to  Knoxville, 
Tenn.  It  is  completed  and  equipped  from  Athens  to  Lulu  on 
the  Atlanta  and  Richmond  Air-Line  Railroad,  40  miles. 
Work  was  commenced  on  it  September,  1872,  and  completed 
to  Lulu  in  September,  1876.  Its  President  is  A.  K.  Childs, 
and  Superintendent  James  M.  Edwards,  the  office  being  in 
Athens.  The  Company  intend  continuing  the  work  next 
season. 

THE  ATLANTA  AND  RICHMOND  AIR-LINE  RAILROAD. — This 
road  was  chartered  in  1857,  surveys  made,  and  a  very  small 
amount  of  grading  done  before  the  late  war,  but  nothing  fur 
ther  till  1868,  when  work  was  resumed,  and  the  road  com 
pleted  to  Charlotte,  K  C.,  in  1573.  Length,  265  miles— 100 
miles  of  which  is  in  Georgia.  It  passes,  much  of  the  way, 
through  a  region  which  was  previously  cut  off  from  railroad 
facilities. 

It  considerably  shortens  the  length  of  the  line  from  New 
York  to  New  Orleans.  Its  Bonded  Indebtedness  is  $6,868,000, 
and  Capital  Stock  $7,500,000.  It  failed  to  pay  the  interest  on 
its  bonds,  passed  into  the  hands  of  a  receiver,  and  is  to  be  sold 
December  5th,  1876.  Its  office  is  in  Atlanta.  John  H.  Fisher, 
Receiver,  and  John  B.  Peck,  Master  of  Transportation.  It  has 
only  a  limited  supply  of  rolling-stock  of  its  own,  and  has  been 
operated  by  hiring  cars,  engines,  etc.,  from  other  roads.  Its 
earnings  have  been  from  $65,000  to  $80,000  per  mpnth,  and 
operating  expenses  $43,000  to  $50,000  per  month,  including 
the  hire  of  rolling-stock  and  repairs  of  the  road. 

THE  SELMA,  ROME,  AND  DALTON  RAILROAD. — This  road  ex 
tends  from  Dalton,  Ga.,  to  Selma,  Ala.,  237  miles,  only  75  or 
80  miles  being  in  Georgia. 

It  passes  through  one  of  the  richest  sections  of  the  State. 
Its  office  is  in  Selma,  Ala. 

THE  ROME  RAILROAD. — This  road  is  from  Kingston,  on  the 
Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad,  to  Rome,  20  miles,  passing 


RAILROADS.  177 

along  the  Etowah  Valley,  a  rich  and  highly  productive  sec 
tion.  Its  Capital  Stock  is  $250,843.  It  is  economically 
managed,  pays  good  dividends,  and  is  out  of  debt.  The  office 
of  the  Company  is  at  Rome.  C.  M.  Pennington,  Superintend 
ent. 

THE  ELBERTON  AIR-LINE  RAILROAD. — This  line  is  51  miles 
long,  from  Toccoa  City  on  the  Atlanta  and  Richmond  Air- 
Line  Railroad  to  Elberton,  in  Elbert  County.  It  is  graded 
and  the  cross-ties  ready,  but  the  iron,  track-laying,  and  equip 
ments  are  yet  to  be  supplied.  It  has  no  State  endorsement, 
and  does  not  owe  any  .thing,  all  the  work  thus  far  done  being- 
paid  for  in  full.  Efforts  are  being  made  to  have  it  equipped 
during  the  coming  season.  It  passes  through  a  productive  and 
wealthy  portion  of  the  State. 

Savannah  is  the  leading  distributing  centre  of  supplies  from 
the  East,  and  the  leading  point  for  exports  ;  Atlanta  the  cen 
tre  of  supplies  from  the  West,  such  as  stock  and  provisions, 
etc.,  and  is  a  great  inland  distributing  point. 

And  thus  it  appears  that  the  activity  and  enterprise  excited 
by  Governor  Troup's  schemes  of  internal  improvement  by  a 
system  of  canals,  were  transferred  to  the  new  mode  of  trans 
portation  by  rail. 

A  liberal  policy  toward  the  ngricultural  interests  has  been 
pursued  by  all -the  railroads  in  the  State  in  giving  low  rates  on 
fertilizers,  and  a  wise  liberality  in  the  free  passage  of  dele 
gates  to  the  semi-annual  conventions  of  the  State  Agricultural 
Society,  an  institution  which  greatly  contributes  to  the  intelli 
gent  industry  of  farmers,  and,  by  thus  aiding  production,  in 
creases  transportation. 

THE  AUGUSTA  CANAL. — This  is  a  great  work  performed  by 
the  city  of  Augusta  for  the  purpose  of  affording  sufficient  facili 
ties  for  making  it  a  prominent  manufacturing  point,  especially 
of  cotton. 

The  city  is  a  great  inland  cotton  mart,  has  21,000  inhabit 
ants,  and  real  and  personal  estate  to  the  amount  of  $20,000,000. 

A  few  public-spirited  citizens  projected  it.  Among  them 
Hon.  John  P.  King,  Colonel  H.  II.  Gumming,  and  Wm.  M. 
D'Autignac.  A  canal  was  commenced  in  1845,  and  completed 
in  1847,  having  40  feet  surface  width,  20  feet  bottom,  and  5 


178  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

feet  depth,  with  a  total  mechanical  effect  of  about  600  horse 
power.  It  was  soon  found  to  be  entirely  too  small  to  supply 
the  demand,  and  in  process  of  time  its  enlargement  was  de 
termined  upon. 

Work  for  this  purpose  was  commenced  in  March,  1872,  and 
the  enlarged  canal  completed  July,  1875. 

It  is  9  miles  long,  drawing  an  inexhaustible  supply  of 
water  from  the  Savannah  River.  It  is  150  feet  wide  at  the 
top,  106  feet  wide  at  the  bottom,  and  11  feet  depth  of 
water.  Its  mechanical  minimum  is  14,000  horse-power.  It  is 
available  in  different  localities  for  water-power  from  13  to  40 
feet  fall. 

The  plan  of  the  city  is  to  lease  this  power  to  manufacturers 
of  any  kind  who  desire  to  use  it.  A  number  of  enterprises 
are  already  located  and  at  work  upon  it,  such  as  Cotton  and 
Flour  Mills,  Fertilizer  Manufactory,  Machine  Works,  etc.  It  is 
one  of  the  most  convenient  manufacturing  sites  in  the  whole 
South,  furnishing  unsurpassed  facilities  for  water-power  and 
convenience  of  transportation. 

THE  SAVANNAH  AND  OGECHEE  CANAL. — This  was  the  first 
work  of  internal  improvement,  or  of  any  inland  transporta 
tion,  constructed  in  Georgia. 

On  December  20th,  1824,  the  Legislature  authorized  its 
construction,  and  work  was  soon  commenced,  but  did  not 
progress  rapidly.  After  4  years,  in  December,  1828,  the 
Legislature  passed  an  Act  reciting,  that  "Georgia  is  deeply  in 
terested  in  carrying  into  effect  every  enterprise  having  for  its 
object  internal  improvement  and  giving  facility  to  the  com 
merce  and  transportation  of  the  products  of  the  different 
counties  in  this  State;"  and  "whereas  the  laudable  efforts 
made  for  this  purpose  by  the  Savannah,  Ogechee,  and  Alta- 
maha  Canal  Company,  are  likely,  as  appears  by  their  memorial, 
to  prove  abortive;  .  .  .  and  whereas  the  interest  and 
honor  of  the  State  demand  that  this  first  attempt  at  internal 
improvement  should  not  fail  for  want  of  means  to  carry  it 
on" — therefore,  the  Governor  was  authorized  to  subscribe 
$44,000  to  the  stock  of  the  Company.  It  was  finished  to  the 
Ogechee  River,  16  miles,  and  is  still  in  operation.  It  is 
paying  property  and  very  useful  to  the  city  of  Savannah. 


EDUCATION"  ix  GEORGIA.  179 


PUBLIC    SCHOOL    SYSTEM    OF    GEORGIA. 

Georgia  has,  from  her  earliest  history,  as  her  records  will 
show,  been  alive  to  the  importance  of  educating  the  children 
of  the  State,  and  has  always  (previous  to  the  late  war)  made 
every  necessary  provision  for  this  purpose. 

For  many  years  there  were  no  public  schools  or  free  educa 
tion  to  all.  It  was  not  needed.  Nearly  all  of  our  people 
were  fully  able  and  willing  to  educate  their  children,  and  did 
so ;  and  the  Legislature  made  provision  for  paying  for  the  tui 
tion  of  all  who  were  not  thus  able,  and  did  so  regularly  and 
promptly,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  public. 

The  fund  out  of  which  this  was  paid  was  derived  from 
dividends  on  stock,  which  the  State  owned  in  a  number  of  the 
banks  in  Georgia.  The  war  swept  away  the  banks,  and  thus 
the  entire  source  of  this  income  was  utterly  lost. 

Our  people,  before  the  war,  were  beginning  to  feel  the  need 
of  and  were  looking  to  the  establishment  of  public  or  free 
schools,  and  had  taken  the  first  steps  in  that  direction.  On 
December  llth,  1858,  the  Legislature  set  apart  $100,000 
annually  of  the  net  earnings  of  the  Western  and  Atlantic 
Railroad  (State  property)  for  educational  purposes.  It  also 
provided  that  when  any  portion  of  the  public  debt  of  the 
State  was  paid,  bonds  of  the  State  of  a  like  amount  as  those 
taken  up  should  be  executed  by  the  Governor  and  deposited 
with  the  Secretary  of  State,  who  should  hold  them  as 
Trustee  of  the  Educational  Fund,  the  interest  thereon  at  6 
per  cent  to  be  appropriated  to  school  purposes. 

These  measures  contemplated  at  no  distant  day  a  fund  suffi 
cient  to  establish  free  schools  throughout  the  State ;  and  it 
would  undoubtedly  have  so  resulted  long  since,  but  for  the  war. 
The  provisions  of  the  law  went  so  far  as  to  allow  the  people 
of  any  County  to  establish  free  schools  and  use  its  share  of 
the  funds  for  this  purpose;  and  in  1860  in  one  county 
(Forsyth),  free  schools  were  established  and  successfully  car 
ried  on. 

The  Constitution  of  1868  (the  present  Constitution)  requires 
that  "  the  General  Assembly,  at  its  first  session  after  the 
adoption  of  this  Constitution,  shall  provide  a  thorough  system 


180  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

of  general  education  to  be  forever  free  to  all  the  children  of 
the  State."  For  an  Educational  Fund,  it  sets  apart  the  poll 
tax,  a  special  tax  on  shows  and  exhibitions  and  the  sale  of 
spirituous  and  malt  liquors,  and  the  proceeds  from  the  commu 
tation  for  military  service ;  "  and  if  these  sources  prove  insuffi 
cient,  the  General  Assembly  shall  have  power  to  levy  such 
general  tax  upon  the  property  of  the  State  as  may  be  neces 
sary  ;  and  there  shall  be  established  as  soon  as  practicable 
one  or  more  schools  in  each  school  district  in  the  State."  Such 
are  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution. 

Although  the  State  Government,  including  the  Legislature, 
was  in  the  hands  of  that  class  of  men  who  made  the  present 
Constitution  with  the  foregoing  provisions,  the  Legislature 
did  not  "  at  its  first  session,"  provide  for  the  thorough  system 
of  free  education  as  the  Constitution  required.  It  was  not  till 
October  13th,  1870,  that  a  school  law  was  enacted.  This  Act 
established  a  State  Board  of  Education,  to  be  composed  of 
the  Governor,  the  Attorney-General,  the  Secretary  of  State, 
Comptroller-General,  and  State  School  Commissioner.  It  re 
quired  the  Trustees  of  schools  in  their  respective  districts  to 
make  all  necessary  arrangements  for  the  instruction  of  all  the 
youth  of  the  district — the  Whites  and  Blacks  to  be  in  separate 
schools.  They  were  to  provide  the  same  facilities  for  each ; 
"  but  the  children  of  the  white  and  colored  races  shall  not  be 
taught  together." 

It  provided  as  an  Educational  Fund,  in  addition  to  the  items 
named  in  the  Constitution,  one  half  the  net  earnings  of  the 
Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad,  and  required  the  State  Board 
of  Education  to  ascertain  and  report  annually  what  amount  in 
addition  to  the  foregoing,  should  be  raised  annually  by  taxa 
tion. 

The  year  following  (1871)  the  State  School  Commissioner 
proceeded  to  establish  public  schools  in  the  State. 

During  this  time  the  taxes  arising  from  polls,  shows,  etc., 
was  paid  into  the  State  Treasury.  On  October  ]st,  1871,  the 
fund  from  this  source  alone  amounted  to  $327,083.09. 

The  Legislature,  on  July  28th,  appropriated  this  money  to 
other  purposes,  and  caused  bonds  of  the  State  to  be  depos 
ited  with  the  State  Treasurer  in  lieu  thereof,  which  were  to  be 
sold,  and  the  proceeds  of  their  sale  to  be  used  to  meet  ap- 


PUBLIC    SCHOOL   FUND.  181 

propriations  for  school  purposes.  These  bonds  proved  to  be 
of  a  worthless  issue,  which  had,  for  some  time,  been  on  the 
market  for  sale,  but  could  not  be  sold,  because  they  were 
known  to  have  been  illegally  issued.  Thus  this  fund  was  lost 
to  the  cause  of  education. 

In  January,  1872,  the  present  State  School  Commissioner, 
Hon.  Gustavus  J.  Orr,  was  inducted  into  his  office  under  these 
embarrassing  circumstances.  He  could  not  establish  any 
schools  that  year,  for  the  means  were  wanting  ;  but  in  1873, 
funds  sufficient  had  accumulated  to  establish  schools  for  three 
months,  and  the  same  has  been  done  every  year  since. 

In  1875,  the  attendance  was  169,916,  of  which  114,648  were 
white  and  55,268  black.  The  School  Fund  for  1875  was  $291,- 
319.  The  Fund  for  1876  is  about  the  same. 

The  school  population  for  1875  was  394,037 — of  whom  218,- 
733  were  white  and  175,304  black. 

The  present  sources  of  the  School  Fund,  under  existing  law, 
are  : 

1 .  All  Poll  Tax.  This,  for  the  year  1875,  if  all  collected,  would 
have  amounted  to  $199,550  ;    but  there   was   collected   only 
about  $130,000. 

2.  Tax  on  Shows,  Exhibitions,    etc.      This  for   1874  was 
$2,069.50;  for  1875,  $3,139.91.     (No  tax  has  yet  been  levied 
upon  the  sale  of  liquors.) 

3.  One  half  the  net  earnings  of  the  Western  and  Atlantic 
Railroad.     This,  at  present,  is  $150,000  per  annum. 

The  Constitution  authorizes  a  general  tax  upon  all  the  prop 
erty  of  the  State,  to  make  up  a  sufficient  fund.  This  has  not 
yet  been  done. 

The  present  law  requires  that  when  any  school  fund  is  re 
ceived,  from  whatever  source  derived,  "  it  shall  be  kept  sepa 
rate  and  distinct  from  other  funds,"  and  be  "  used  for  edu 
cational  purposes  and  none  other,  and  shall  not  be  invested  in 
bonds  of  the  State  or  in  any  other  stock." 

There  are  public  schools  established  under  local  laws  in  7 
counties,  embracing  the  cities  of  Savannah,  Atlanta,  Augusta, 
Macon,  Columbus,  Griffin,  and  Brunswick,  which  are  kept  up 
continuously.  In  these  there  are  68  ungraded  schools,  70 
graded,  and  9  high  schools.  There  were  in  1875  admitted  to 
these  schools,  whites— males,  4,330  ;  females,  4,428:  blacks— 


182  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

males,  3,324 ;  females,  3,633.  The  average  monthly  cost  of 
tuition  per  scholar  in  these  schools  was  $1.23. 

In  Georgia,  in  1875,  there  were  820  private  elementary 
schools,  having  the  following  attendance  :  whites — males,  11,- 
186;  females,  10,089:  blacks — males,  2,118  ;  females,  2,058. 
Total  whites,  21,275  ;  blacks,  4,1 76.  The  average  monthly 
cost  per  scholar  of  tuition  in  these  schools  was  $1.88. 

In  1875  there  were  104  private  high  schools,  having  171  tu 
tors  and  5,379  pupils;  of  which  3,087  were  males  and  2,292 
females — all  white.  The  average  monthly  cost  of  tuition  per 
scholar  in  these  was  $3.13. 


UNIVERSITIES    AND    COLLEGES. 

A  short  history  and  statement  of  the  condition  of  some  of 
the  Colleges  of  the  State  are  here  given.  These  are  not  only 
interesting,  but  show  what  Georgia  has  done  and  is  doing  for 
the  higher  education  of  her  youth — male  and  female — white 
and  black.  % 

UNIVERSITY  OF  GEORGIA. — On  July  8th,  1783,  the  Leg 
islature  of  Georgia  assembled  in  Augusta.  The  Governor, 
Hon.  Lyman  Hall,  in  his  message  on  that  occasion,  said  : 

"  In  addition,  therefore,  to  wholesome  laws  restraining  vice,  every  en 
couragement  ought  to  be  given  to  introduce  religion  and  learned  clergy 
to  perform  divine  worship  in  honor  to  God,  and  to  cultivate  principles  of 
religion  and  virtue  among  our  citizens.  For  this  purpose,  it  will  be  your 
wisdom  to  lay  an  early  foundation  for  endowing  seminaries  of  learning  ; 
nor  can  you,  I  conceive,  lay  in  a  better  than  by  a  grant  of  a  sufficient 
tract  of  land  that  may,  as  in  other  governments,  hereafter,  by  lease  or 
otherwise,  raise  a  revenue  sufficient  to  support  such  valuable  institu 
tions." 

This  idea  or  suggestion  of  granting  land  to  endow  "such 
valuable  institutions"  was  the  germ  from  which  the  University 
of  Georgia  was  developed.  This  was  less  than  three  months 
after  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  War. 

Early  the  next  year — 1784 — the  Legislature  assembled  in 
Savannah,  and  on  February  25th,  less  than  one  year  after  the 
war,  passed  an  Act  to  lay  out  2  new  counties,  to  be  called 
"Washington"  and  "  Franklin,"  and  required  the  County  Sur 
veyors  thereof  to  lay  off  20,000  acres  in  each  of  these  counties 


FOUNDING    THE    STATE    UNIVERSITY.  183 

in  5,000  acre  tracts,  or  40,000  acres  in  all,  "  for  the  endow 
ment  of  a  college  or  seminary  of  learning,"  said  land  to  be  of 
the  first  quality,  and  to  be  exempt  from  taxation. 

On  January  27th,  1785,  the  Legislature  at  Savannah  passed 
an  Act  "  by  the  Representatives  of  the  Freemen  of  the  State 
of  Georgia  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  by  the  authority 
of  the  same,  ...  for  the  more  full  and  complete  es 
tablishment  of  a  public  seat  of  learning  in  this  State."  The 
preamble  recites  that  a  free  government  can  "  only  be  happy 
where  the  public  principles  and  opinions  are  properly  direct 
ed  ;"  that  among  the  "  first  objects"  should  be  to  "  encour 
age  and  support  the  principles  of  religion  and  morality,  and 
early  to  place  the  youth  under  the  forming  hand  of  society, 
that  by  instruction  they  may  be  moulded  to  the  love  of  virtue 
and  good  order."  They  therefore  enacted  that  the  "  general 
superintendence"  of  the  "  public  seat  of  learning"  be  "  com 
mitted  and  entrusted  to  a  Board  of  Visitors  and  a  Board  of 
Trustees,  which  two  Boards  united  .  .  .  shall  compose  the 
Senatus  Academicus  of  the  University  of  Georgia." 

All  the  officers  of  the  University  were  required  to  be  "  of 
the  Christian  religion,"  and  to  "  publicly  take  the  oath  of  al 
legiance  and  fidelity ;"  and  the  Trustees  were  prohibited  from 
"  excluding  any  person  of  any  religious  denomination  what 
ever  from  the  free  and  equal  liberty  and  advantages  of  edu 
cation,  .  .  .  and  that  no  one  shall  be  excluded  from  any 
of  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  the  University  on  account 
of  his  sentiments  in  religion  or  being  of  a  different  religious 
profession." 

On  the  llth  day  of  March  following,  it  was  "  ordered  that 
the  Secretary  of  State  do  immediately  make  out  8  warrants 
for  the  same — that  is  to  say,  4  for  5,000  acres  each  in  Franklin 
County,  and  4  for  5,000  acres  each  in  Washington  County," 
thus  setting  apart  the  40,000  acres  to  found  and  endow  a  State 
University. 

On  February  3d,  1786,  an  Act  was  passed  by  the  Legis 
lature  at  Augusta,  for  laying  out  Greene  County  within  the 
limits  of  Franklin  County,  and  including  a  portion  of  the  Uni 
versity  land.  It  authorized  the  Trustees  to  lay  out  the  town 
of  Greensboro  and  sell  off  lots,  the  proceeds  to  be  applied  to 
the  University,  the  intention  being  to  locate  it  at  that  place; 


184  HAND-BOOK    OF   GEORGIA. 

but  it  did  not  meet  with  entire  favor.  The  lands  were  sold 
as  opportunity  offered,  and  the  money  invested,  and  in  June, 
1801,  the  funds  were  sufficient  to  pay  a  President  of  the  Uni 
versity.  Josiah  Meigs  was  chosen,  and  at  once  entered  upon 
the  duties  of  his  position,  though  no  building  had  been  erect 
ed  and  the  site  not  even  fixed. 

In  November,  1801,  a  committee  of  the  Trustees  appointed 
for  the  purpose  reported  the  selection  of  the  site  where  the 
college  now  stands;  Hon.  John  Milledge  had  conveyed  to  them 
700  acres  of  land,  on  which  the  town  of  Athens  is  princi 
pally  located,  which  were  sold  off  in  lots  for  the  benefit  of  the 
college.  The  site  was  then  on  the  Western  borders  of  civili 
zation,  but  results  show  that  the  selection  was  a  wise  one. 

The  first  commencement  exercises  took  place  in  May,  1804, 
upon  the  campus,  under  an  arbor  formed  of  the  branches  of 
trees.  Here  the  first  class,  10  in  number,  graduated,  the  scene 
being  witnessed  by  some  friends  of  the  Institution,  and  a 
number  of  spectators. 

The  University  lands  were  sold  largely  for  notes  secured 
by  mortgage  on  the  land  ;  but  by  authority  of  an  Act  of 
December  16th,  1815,  the  Legislature  took  all  these  notes  as  a 
consideration  for  $100,000,  and  bound  the  State  to  pay  the 
University  perpetually  an  annuity  of  $8,000 — interest  at  8 
per  cent  on  this  endowment,  which  has  been  continued  till 
this  time.  Thus  was  the  University,  through  much  patient 
labor,  perseverance,  and  devotion  to  the  great  end  in  view, 
established. 

Rt.  Rev.  Wm.  Bacon  Stevens,  Protestant  Episcopal  Bishop 
of  Pennsylvania,  justly  remarks  that  Georgia,  the  last  settled 
and  the  feeblest  of  the  original  13,  exposed  by  an  extensive 
frontier  to  the  incursions  of  Indians,  French,  and  Spaniards, 
and — 

"  Looking  upon  the  broad  scope  on  which  the  University  was  planned, 
the  sound  principles  on  which  it  was  based,the  zealous  efforts  of  its  founders 
to  make  it  stable  and  efficient,  we  must  say  that  Georgia  merits  peculiar 
honor  in  being  among  the  first  of  the  States  to  make  provision  for  a  State 
University,  and  in  passing  most  wholesome  laws  for  securing  to  her  sons 
the  blessing  of  a  liberal  education  on  her  own  soil." 

Its  presiding  officers  have  been  :  Josiah  Meigs,  LL.D.,  Presi 
dent,  1801  to  1811;  John  Brown,  D.D.,  President,  1811  to 
1816  ;  Robert  Finley,  D.D.,  President,  1816  to  1817;  Moses 


ENDOWMENT    OF   THE    UNIVERSITY.  1 85 

Waddell,  D.D.,  President,  1819  to  1829  ;  Alonzo  Church, 
D.D.,  President,  1829  to  1859;  Andrew  A.  Lipscomb,  D.D., 
LL.D.,  Chancellor,  1860  to  1874;  Henry  H.  Tucker,  D.D., 
Chancellor,  1874  to  the  present. 

It  has  now  5  Departments,  13  professors,  and  over  200 
students.  These  are  exclusive  of  the  Medical  Department  of 
the  college,  which  is  at  Augusta,  having  over  60,  and  the  North 
Georgia  Agricultural  College  at  Dahlonega,  with  nearly  250 
students.  In  the  latter,  tuition  is  entirely  free. 

The  college  proper  at  Athens  admits  "  50  meritorious 
young  men  of  limited  means "  to  the  college  course  without 
payment  of  tuition  fees  ;  also  young  men  who  design  to  enter 
the  ministry  of  any  denomination  whatever,  provided  they 
are  in  need  of  this  aid  to  complete  their  education.  A  num 
ber  of  the  most  eminent  men  of  the  country  were  educated  at 
.this  Institution,  which  is  justly  ranked  among  the  best  in  the 
country. 

The  total  value  of  property  of  the  University  is  $228,000. 
The  college  has  over  13,000  volumes  in  its  Library;  also  the 
Gilmer  Library,  containing  about  1000  volumes  of  valuable 
books,  bequeathed  by  Hon.  George  R.  Gilmer — for  4  years 
Governor  of  the  State,  and  a  very  ardent  friend  of  the  Univer 
sity.  The  two  college  societies  also  have  fine  libraries,  con 
taining  over  3000  volumes  each. 

The  endowment  of  the  University  is  $128,350,  besides  the 
special  endowment  of  the  State  College  of  Agriculture  and 
the  Mechanic  Arts,  which  has  an  endowment  derived  from  the 
sale  of  the  Agriculture  Land  Scrip  donated  to  the  State  by 
Congress,  of  $242,202.17,  making  the  total  endowment  of  the 
University  $370,552.17. 

The  State  College  of  Agriculture  and  the  Mechanic  Arts  has 
provided  for  educating  as  many  young  men,  residents  of  the 
State,  as  there  are  members  of  the  Georgia  Legislature  (both 
Senators  and  Representatives),  free  of  charge  for  tuition  fees. 
Each  student  before  entering  this  College  must  have  a  fair 
knowledge  of  English  Grammar,  Arithmetic,  and  Geography. 
There  are  three  Departments  of  study — viz. :  Agriculture,  En 
gineering,  and  Applied  Chemistry.  Each  of  these  Departments 
has  its  regular  course. 

There  is  also  a  Law  School  at  Athens  connected  with  the 
University. 


186  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

MERCER  UNIVERSITY. — In  1828,  Josiah  Penfield,  a  Deacon 
of  the  Baptist  Church  in  Savannah,  left  a  bequest  of 
$2,500  to  the  Baptist  Convention  of  the  State  of  Georgia, 
provided  that  body  would  add  to  it  a  like  sum,  to  establish  a 
literary  and  theological  institution  in  Georgia.  This  was  an 
nounced  to  the  Convention  at  its  session  at  Milledgeville  in 
March,  1829,  and  several  prominent  members  at  once  contri 
buted  and  raised  over  $3,000  to  secure  this  legacy. 

In  1832,  the  site  for  the  school  was  selected  in  Greene 
County,  and  named  "  Penfield,"  in  honor  of  the  donor  of  the 
$2,500  ;  and  in  1833  the  school  was  opened  as  a  manual-labor 
school,  by  the  name  of  Mercer  Institute,  in  honor  of  Rev.  Jesse 
Mercer,  with  Rev.  B.  M.  Sanders  as  Principal,  and  Rev.  John  F. 
Hillyer,  now  of  Texas,  and  Mr.  I.  O.  McDaniel,  now  of  Bar- 
tow  County,  Ga.,  as  assistants.  The  school  began  with  100 
young  men  as  students  and  an  endowment  of  nearly  $6,000. 
This  was  the  beginning  of  Mercer  University. 

A  charter  was  obtained  from  the  Legislature,  December  29th, 
1836,  to  establish  a  college  for  the  Baptist  Denomination,  at 
Washington,  Ga.  After  due  consideration,  it  was  deemed 
best  to  concentrate  the  funds  and  efforts  of  the  friends  of 
education  in  the  Baptist  Church,  and  to  raise  Mercer  Institute 
into  a  University  ;  and  this  policy  was  adopted.  The  college 
was  opened  in  1838.  Tlie  manual-labor  feature  was  continued 
till  1842.  The  first  class,  consisting  of  3,  graduated  in  1841. 

By  direction  of  the  Convention  in  1870,  the  University  was 
removed  to  Macon,  as  a  more  eligible  locality,  where  they 
have  erected  what  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  finest  college 
buildings  south  of  the  Potomac.  The  present  building  and 
the  grounds  (10  acres)  cost  $150,000.  Two  other  large  build 
ings  are  yet  to  be  constructed.  The  University  has  an  endow 
ment  of  $160,000.  Its  Library  consists  of  over  6,000  volumes. 
The  Ciceronian  and  Phi  Delta  Societies  each  have  Libraries, 
amounting  in  all  to  about  the  same  number  of  volumes.  Rev. 
A.  J.  Battle,  D.D.,  is  President. 

Since  the  beginning  of  the  College  course  in  1838  till  the 
present,  390  have  graduated.  The  number  of  students  at 
present  is  about  135. 

It  has  9  Professors.  Besides  the  regular  College  course,  it 
has  a  Law  and  Theological  School  at  Macon.  Connected  with 
the  University  are  Mercer  High  School  at  Penfield,  occupying 


COLLEGES    IN    GEORGIA.  187 

the  former  buildings  and  property  of  the  University  at  that 
place,  and  has  120  students;  and  Crawford  High  School, 
recently  established  atDalton,  having  125  students — both  for 
the  purpose  of  more  readily  preparing  young  men  for  the 
college.  These  are  schools  of  high  order. 

Rev.  Jesse  Mercer,  in  whose  honor  the  University  was 
named,  was  not  only  a  leading  man  and  a  minister  of  his 
denomination,  but  a  highly  talented,  greatly  respected,  and 
influential  citizen.  But  few  such  men  exist  in  any  single  age 
in  any  country.  He  was  born  in  Halifax,  N.  C.,  in  1769, 
and  brought  to  Wilkes  County,  Ga.,  by  his  father  when 
a  child.  He  commenced  preaching  before  he  was  20  years 
old,  and  continued  his  ministry  for  over  50  years.  He  died 
September  6th,  1841. 

EMORY  COLLEGE. — This  College,  located  at  Oxford,  in  New 
ton  County,  40  miles  east  of  Atlanta,  was  chartered  December 
29th,  1836.  From  the  first,  it  belonged  to  the  Methodist 
Church,  and  is  now  the  joint  property  of  the  North  Georgia, 
South  Georgia,  and  Florida  Conferences. 

The  first  class  of  3  graduated  in  1841.  It  has  up  to  this 
time  graduated  590,  a  very  considerable  number  of  whom  are 
prominent  in  Church  and  State.  It  has  now  156  students. 
The  President  is  Rev.  Atticus  G.  Haygood,  D.D.  It  has  a 
valuable  college  apparatus,  and  several  thousand  volumes  in 
its  Library. 

The  Literary  Societies  have  large  and  valuable  libraries. 

Pio  NONO  COLLEGE. — This  is  a  Catholic  College,  located  in 
Macon,  and  established  mainly  through  the  efforts  of  Right 
Rev.  William  H.  Gross,  Bishop  of  Savannah,  since  his  conse 
cration  in  1873.  He  very  soon  determined  to  erect  a  college 
within  his  diocese,  and  was  cordially  aided  by  the  denomina 
tion  and  by  many  who  were  not  Catholics.  The  present  col 
lege  edifice  was  commenced  May,  1874,  and  completed,  ready 
for  occupation,  in  October  following — a  handsome  brick  costing 
$50,000.  It  has  a  regular  college  curriculum,  classical  and 
scientific  courses,  and  a  theological  course,  and  employs  10 
professors  and  tutors.  Rev.  C.  P.  Gaboury  is  President.  It  bids 
fair  to  take  high  rank  among  the  institutions  of  learning  in 
Georgia.  Last  term  (ending  June,  1876)  it  had  86  students. 

THE  ATLANTA  UNIVERSITY. — This  is  a  school  located  in 
Atlanta  for  the  higher  education  of  Negroes  in  Georgia  and 


188  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

adjoining  States.  It  was  established  by  the  Freedmen's 
Bureau  and  various -Northern  Aid  Societies,  the  most  promi 
nent  being  the  American  Missionary  Association. 

The  Charter  was  obtained  in  October,  1867,  and  about  50 
acres  of  land  purchased  on  the  western  border  of  the  city. 
The  building  was  commenced  June,  1869,  and  in  August, 
1870,  two  large  buildings  were  completed.  The  whole  prop 
erty  (including  60  acres  of  land)  is  worth  about  $100,000. 
Another  building  is  contemplated  to  supply  chapel,  library, 
laboratory,  etc. 

The  first  building  (begun  in  June,  1869)  was  occupied  as  a 
school  in  October  following.  The  first  year — 1869-70 — there 
were  89  pupils  ;  and  the  present  year — 1875-6 — 240,  21  of 
whom  are  in  the  College  course,  29  in  the  Preparatory  course, 
113  in  the  Normal  course,  68  in  the  Higher  Normal  course, 
and  a  few  in  Scientific  courses  ;  and  6  graduated  from  the 
College  course  with  the  degree  of  B.A.,  and  one  with  the 
degree  of  B.S. 

The  Institution  has  a  Library  of  3,000  volumes,  and  a  Library 
endowment  of  $5,000,  the  interest  of  which  is  used  yearly  to 
add  to  the  Library.  Besides  this,  it  has  no  other  endowment. 

Its  support  is  derived  entirely  from  tuition  fees,  from  contri 
butions  by  the  American  Missionary  Association,  from  the 
Peabody  School  Fund,  and  from  $8,000  per  annum  donated  to 
it  by  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Georgia.  It  aids  from  40 
to  50  pupils  either  partly  or  wholly  according  to  circumstances. 

It  has  a  President,  3  Professors,  and  11  Instructors  in 
various  branches.  Rev.  Edmund  A.  Ware  is  President. 

WESLEYAX  FEMALE  COLLEGE. — Georgia  claims  the  honor 
(and  it  is  no  doubt  due)  of  establishing  the  first  Female 
College  in  the  world,  for  the  higher  education  of  women  and 
conferring  degrees  upon  its  graduates  ;  and  this  honor  is 
specially  due  to  the  Methodists  of  Georgia.  It  is  a  denomi 
national  Institution,  conceived  and  founded  mainly  by  the 
efforts  of  leading  ministers  of  that  Church  for  the  purpose 
named.  It  was  not,  at  first,  the  property  of  the  Church, 
though  it  was  chiefly  indebted  to  prominent  Methodists  for  its 
inception  and  establishment. 

The  College  is  beautifully  located  and  well  supplied  with  all 
necessary  buildings  and  apparatus,  at  Macon,  and  many  of  the 
prime  movers  were  citizens  of  that  place.  It  was  chartered 
December  10th,  1836. 


COLLEGES   IN   GEORGIA.  189 

The  charter  authorized  the  President,  by  and  with  the  con 
sent  of  the  Trustees,  to  confer  all  such  honors,  degrees,  and 
licenses  as  are  usually  conferred  in  colleges  and  universities. 

The  College  was  built  by  general  subscription — Methodist 
ministers  acting  as  agents  for  the  collection  of  funds,  by 
appointment  of  the  Bishops  at  the  Conferences,  and  thus  had 
a  denominational  cast  from  the  first. 

In  1845,  James  A.  Everett,  of  Houston  County,  paid  off  a 
mortgage  of  $10,000  against  the  College,  and  presented  it  to  the 
Georgia  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 
From  this  time,  it  became  the  sole  property  of  the  Georgia 
Conference,  and  is  now  the  joint  property  of  the  North  and 
South  Georgia  Conferences. 

The  first  class  of  11  graduated  in  1840,  and  a  number  have 
graduated  every  year  since  that  time.  The  degree  of  A.B. 
has  been  conferred  on  678,  and  of  A.M.  on  402  of  its  gradu 
ates,  besides  some  honorary  degrees.  This  year — 1876 — 
there  are  40  students  in  the  Senior  Class,  54  in  the 
Junior,  55  in  the  Sophomore,  and  55  in  the  Preparatory  Classes. 
It  has  a  President — Rev.  W.  C.  Bass — and  7  Professors,  besides 
Teachers  and  Assistants,  and  is  a  justly  popular  institution. 

SOUTHERN  MASONIC  FEMALE  COLLEGE. — This  institution  is 
located  in  the  town  of  Covington,  Newton  County,  on  the 
Georgia  Railroad.  It  was  first  erected  by  the  people  of  the 
place  for  a  female  school  of  high  order,  in  1851,  and  called 
the  Southern  Female  College.  In  1852,  it  was  transferred  to 
the  Grand  Lodge  of  the  Masonic  Fraternity  in  Georgia,  a 
new  charter  obtained,  and  its  name  changed.  The  Grand 
Lodge  of  the  State  appoints  the  Board  of  Trustees,  of  which 
the  Grand  Master  is  President.  It  is  the  sole  property  of  the 
Order,  and  was  procured  for  the  purpose  of  educating  the 
female  orphans  of  _  Masons.  It  has  a  collegiate  curriculum, 
and  confers  a  full  Baccalaureate  degree  upon  its  graduates. 
It  has  an  average  attendance  of  90,  and  has  graduated  over 
350  up  to  this  time.  It  is  largely  patronized  outside  of  the 
beneficiaries  of  the  fraternity.  Rev.  J.  N.  Bradshaw  has  been 
its  President  for  a  number  of  years. 


190 


HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 


2  I 


i  § 

Si 

ii 


11 

CO 


.—          • 


II   i   :   i 


-a    • 


l    i 


•-  s  i         g         s  1  s 

§>  !     ^c  ||  g>  >,  |  §•  -  S  ifl  g  1" 

S3        8  J  *.  i  f  d  •«        f  *  J  1 


g  g 


•gjossaj 

-OJJ  JO'OK 


o    a> 

S    £ 


co 

si 


>;  ^  ^  -^  §    •  ^  ^    •  /  «-'    i    '•    • 


^^o  «^^.s«o  1  rf  .  8  5  » 
^  ^  w  §  «  ^  d  ^  4  g  5  ^  ^  ^ 
d  ^  j  o  »?  «  ««i  ^  K  ^  %  M  ^  <i 


:    :6    j 


*;3      •  ?R    b° 


iigf-fglilfl? 

«>,I§'s^53i|22::§ 

a  t  «  3  «  >  B*  s  l^25"^^ 


BENEVOLENT   EDUCATIONAL   INSTITUTIONS.  191 


BENEVOLENT   AND    CHARITABLE    INSTITUTIONS. 

THE  GEORGIA  ACADEMY  FOR  THE  BLIND. — This  Institution 
was  incorporated  by  Act  of  the  Legislature  of  January  19th, 
1852.  It  originated  in  a  movement  made  by  the  citizens  of 
Macon  at  a  meeting  for  this  purpose  on  April  loth,  1851. 
In  January  following,  it  was  chartered,  and  7  eminent  men 
named  as  Trustees.  The  Act  required  them  to  "  select  the  in 
digent  blind  of  the  State  between  the  ages  of  12  and 
20  years,  and  maintain  and  educate  them  gratuitously,"  and 
appropriated  $5,000  per  annum  for  the  years  1852  and  1853  to 
aid  in  supporting  the  Institution.  The  school  was  opened  in 
July,  1851.  Mr.  W.  S.  Fortescue  was  the  first  Principal,  and 
Miss  Hannah  Guillan  the  female  teacher. 

On  February  18th,  1854,  the  Legislature  appropriated  $10,000 
to  erect  a  suitable  building.  Further  appropriations  were 
afterward  made  and  the  building  completed  in  1860.  Its  total 
cost  is  about  $65,000. 

This  year  (1876)  there  are  56  pupils  in  the  Academy.  Since 
its  opening,  145  have  been  admitted;  of  these,  75  have  been 
discharged  as  educated  in  one  or  more  of  the  departments — 
many  of  them  with  trades  by  which  they  can  earn  their  sup 
port. 

Pupils  are  now  admitted  between  the  ages  of  8  and  20; 
but  males  over  20  are  taken  into  the  workshop  to  learn 
trades. 

The  appropriation  for  1876  for  supporting  the  Institution 
was  $13,000 — about  an  average  of  the  yearly  appropriations. 

The  value  of  the  buildings,  grounds,  and  property  is 
$75,000.  There  are  about  1000  volumes  in  the  Library,  includ 
ing  those  in  embossed  print. 

The  present  Principal  of  the  Academy,  Rev.  W.  D.  Wil 
liams,  was  elected  to  his  position  in  August,  1858. 

Miss  Hannah  Guillan,  the  first  instructress,  still  occupies  the 
same  post.  Hon.  James  Mercer  Gre^n,  the  President  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  from  the  beginning,  deserves  honor  for  his 
faithful  discharge  of  duty.  He  is  one  of  Georgia's  best  citi 
zens.  Preparations  are  now  being  made  for  receiving  some 


192  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

blind  Negro  children  into  the  workshop.     As  yet  there  is  no 
general  provision  made  for  educating  the  colored  blind. 

THE  GEORGIA  INSTITUTE  FOR  THE  EDUCATION  OF  THE 
DEAF  AND  DUMB. — At  the  session  of  the  Legislature  in  1833, 
John  J.  Flournoy  presented  a  memorial  praying  the  establish 
ment  of  an  Institution  for  the  education  of  deaf  mutes.  It 
was  referred  to  the  Governor  with  a  request  to  obtain  full  in 
formation  and  report  to  the  next  meeting  of  the  General 
Assembly.  At  the  next  session  in  November,  1834,  His  Excel 
lency  (Hon.  Wilson  Lumpkin)  laid  all  the  information  he  had 
obtained,  before  the  Legislature,  expressing  himself  particularly 
indebted  to  Governor  Foot,  of  Connecticut,  and  Lewis  Weld, 
the  Principal  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Academy  at  Hartford.  In 
consequence  of  this  correspondence,  Mr.  Weld  came  to  Georgia 
with  a  class  of  deaf  mutes,  and  gave  an  exhibition  before  the 
Legislature.  That  body  appropriated  $3,000  for  the  education 
of  the  "  indigent  deaf  and  dumb  of  the  State  between  the 
ages  of  12  and  20  years,"  at  the  Asylum  at  Hartford. 

Rev.  Elijah  Sinclair  was  appointed  in  March,  1835,  by 
Governor  Lumpkin,  State  Commissioner  to  look  up  the  indigent 
deaf  and  dumb  children  of  the  State,  convey  them  to  Hart 
ford,  and  have  them  supported  and  educated  there  at  the  ex 
pense  of  the  State.  He  was  faithful  and  zealous,  being  reap- 
pointed  to  the  same  work  by  2  of  the  successors  of  Gov 
ernor  Lumpkin,  and  was  complimented  by  the  Legislature  for 
his  efficiency  and  integrity.  He  travelled  extensively  over  the 
State  searching  for  deaf  mutes,  but  succeeded  in  sending  only 
6  to  Hartford.  In  1836,  he  found  16  in  the  State  who 
came  within  the  provisions  of  the  law  ;  but  only  3  could  be 
induced  to  go.  In  1842  and  1843,  Cedar  Valley  Academy,  in 
Paulding  County,  made  successful  experiments  in  teaching 
deaf  mutes.  In  December,  1845,  the  Legislature  required  all 
the  State's  beneficiaries  to  be  withdrawn  from  Hartford  and 
educated  in  Georgia. 

Rev.  Jesse  H.  Campbell,  who  was  then  State  Commissioner, 
made  an  arrangement  with  the  Hearn  Manual-Labor  School  at 
Cave  Spring,  Floyd  County,  to  make  the  education  of  the 
deaf  mutes  a  Department  of  their  school.  Mr.  O.  P.  Fannin, 


LUNATIC    ASYLUM.  193 

then  associate  teacher  in  that  school,  was  sent  to  Hartford, 
where  he  learned  the  method  of  teaching  deaf  mutes,  and 
brought  back  the  Georgia  pupils,  entering  them  in  the  deaf 
mute  Department  of  the  Hearn  School.  He  opened  in  a  log- 
cabin  May  15th,  1846,  with  4  pupils. 

In  1847,  the  Legislature  provided  the  means  for  erecting  a 
suitable  building.  Cave  Spring  was  selected,  and  the  building 
completed  in  June,  1849,  and  occupied  July  1st  following.  In 
the  Spring  of  1862,  the  Trustees  suspended  the  operations  of 
the  Institution,  and  sent  the  pupils  to  their  homes  till  after  the 
war.  It  was  reopened  in  February,  1867. 

The  average  number  of  pupils  is  about  50.  The  whole 
number  received  up  to  this  time  is  253. 

The  appropriation  for  1876  is  $16,500 — about  the  annual 
average. 

The  Board  of  Trustees,  in  their  report  to  the  Governor  for 
1875,  recommended  that  the  Legislature  make  provision  for 
receiving  Negro  children  into  the  Institution,  which  that  body 
at  its  last  session  adopted  and  carried  into  effect. 

A  suitable  building  located  at  Cave  Spring,  with  10  acres 
of  land  attached,  was  purchased  for  this  purpose,  and  will  soon 
be  ready.  Pupils  are  to  be  admitted  to  it,  and  provided  for 
under  the  same  rules  as  have  heretofore  existed,  only  they  will 
be  separate  from  the  white  pupils. 

The  value  of  the  property  at  present  is  about  $25,000. 
There  are  about  1000  volumes  in  the  Library.  Prof.  W.  O. 
Connor  is  the  Principal. 

THE  LUNATIC  ASYLUM  OF  THE  STATE  OF  GEORGIA. — The 
State  of  Georgia  commenced  this  work  in  1837.  It  was  open 
for  the  reception  of  patients  in  October,  1842. 

It  had  on  December  1st,  1875,  587  patients.  Of  these  there 
were  of  whites,  260  males  and  237  females;  and  blacks  45  of 
each,  or  497  whites  and  90  blacks.  The  Asylum  has  3,000  acres 
of  land  which  is  used  for  raising  stock,  vegetables,  and  other 
produce,  to  partly  supply  the  Institution.  In  1874,  there  were 
over  $13,000  worth  of  products  raised,  consisting  mostly  of 
vegetables  ;  and  5,635  garments  were  made  in  the  Matron's 
Department. 


194  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  Institution  is  under  the  general  supervision  of  a  Board 
of  Trustees,  appointed  by  the  Governor.  Its  officers  are  a 
Superintendent  and  Resident  Physician,  2  Assistant  Phy 
sicians,  1  Steward  and  1  Assistant,  Treasurer,  Secretary, 
Apothecary,  Chaplain,  and  Matron.  The  salaries  of  these 
officers  amount  to  $12,800  per  annum.  The  cost  of  its  main 
tenance  is  in  the  neighborhood  of  $100,000  a  year.  The  cost 
of  the  Institution  and  grounds  attached,  and  repairs  and  im 
provements  from  the  beginning,  amounts  to  over  $500,000. 
Dr.  Thomas  F.  Green  is  the  Superintendent  and  Resident 
Physician,  who  has  occupied  this  position  for  30  years.  It  is 
located  at  Milledgeville. 

THE  GEORGIA  BAPTIST  ORPHANS'  HOME. — This  is  a  Home 
for  Orphans  of  the  State  of  Georgia,  located  2^  miles  north  of 
Atlanta.  It  was  established  by  the  Georgia  Baptist  Conven 
tion,  in  April,  1871.  Hon.  John  H.  James  and  Ex-Governor 
Joseph  E.  Brown,  of  Atlanta,  Ga.,  were  the  prime  movers  in 
this  benevolent  enterprise,  each  contributing  $1,000.  It  has  no 
endowments,  and  is  supported  by  voluntary  contributions.  It 
has  10  acres  of  land  and  a  good  building  with  10  rooms, 
which  cost  $4,100.  It  has  on  hand  over  $20,000  of  assets,  con 
sisting  of  cash  $2,000,  and  obligations  to  contribute  certain 
amounts,  nearly  $20,000.  The  average  number  of  orphans  in 
the  Institution  is  25,  receiving  and  discharging  about  5  a  year. 
The  children  are  educated  and  taught  to  work,  and  good 
homes  are  sought  out  for  them  when  they  are  14  to  15  years  of 
age,  where  they  will  be  cared  for  and  further  educated. 

ORPHANS'  HOME  OF  THE  NORTH  GEORGIA  CONFERENCE. — 
This  Home  for  Orphans  was  established  by  the  North  Georgia 
Conference,  M.  E.  Church,  South,  in  ISO  7.  The  venerable  Dr. 
Jesse  Boring,  a  member  of  the  Conference,  originated  the 
plan,  and  it  was  established  mainly  by  his  efforts.  It  is  located 
near  Decatur,  De  Kalb  County,  6  miles  from.  Atlanta  ;  has  22 
acres  of  land  and  improvements  worth  about  $0,000,  and  has 
nearly  that  amount  of  assets  besides  the  property.  It  has  an 
average  of  30  orphans  in  the  Home,  who  are  under  the  super 
intendence  of  Rev.  J.  S.  Lupo.  They  are  educated  and  are 
also  taught  to  work.  They  keep  up  a  handsome  farm  by  their 
labor.  Only  3  of  the  tboys  are  large  enough  to  plough,  but 


HOMES MASONIC    FRATERNITY.  195 

this  year  they  made  10  bales  of  cotton  and  300  bushels  of 
oats,  besides  other  products,  almost  a  full  support  for  the 
Home.  It  has  a  Board  of  12  Trustees — 6  Ministers  and  6  Lay 
men — all  chosen  by  the  Conference.  The  Governor-elect  is 
one  of  the  Board.  V.  R.  Tommey,  of  Decatur,  is  Treasurer. 

ORPHANS'  HOME,  SOUTH  GEORGIA  CONFERENCE. — This  is 
located  in  Bibb  County,  near  Macon.  It  was  first  founded  by 
Mr.  Maxwell,  of  Macon,  as  a  private  benevolent  enterprise  of 
his  own,  in  1857,  and  so  continued  until  1873,  when  it  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  South  Georgia  Conference,  M.  E.  Church, 
South. 

From  the  beginning  till  now,  67  orphans  have  been  received — 
29  of  them  since  it  became  the  property  of  the  Conference 
— the  present  number  being  1 7. 

The  Home  has  100  acres  of  land,  and  the  property  is  worth 
$8,000,  and  out  of  debt.  The  children  are  taught  in  the  ele 
mentary  branches,  and  are  brought  up  in  the  practice  of  farm 
and  household  work,  and  are  kept  till  good  homes  can  be 
secured  for  them.  Rev.  J.  B.  Wardlaw  is  the  Superintendent. 

THE  MASONIC  FRATERNITY  OF  GEORGIA. — This  ancient 
Order  was  brought  into  Georgia  with  the  first  colonists.  Gen 
eral  Oglethorpe  opened  the  first  Lodge  under  a  live-oak  tree, 
at  Sunbury.  That  tree  died  but  a  few  years  ago,  and  from  it 
have  been  made  Masonic  tools,  implements,  and  other  articles, 
which  are  preserved  as  relics.  A  chair,  made  of  its  wood  is 
kept  in  Solomon's  Lodge,  No.  1,  at  Savannah. 

The  Provincial  Grand  Lodge  of  the  State  was  established 
as  early  as  1735,  if  not  before,  by  authority  from  the  Grand 
Master  of  England,  and  so  continued  till  February  6th,  1796, 
when  the  Grand  Lodge  of  the  State  was  incorporated  by  Act 
of  the  Legislature,  and  thus  became  an  independent  body. 

The  first  Grand  Master  was  Roger  Lacey,  by  appointment 
of  the  Grand  Master  of  England,  whose  service  terminated  in 
1735.  He  was  succeeded  by  Grey  Eliot,  who  served  from 
1735  to  1786,  and  Samuel  Elbert  till  1787.  From  this  time, 
the  Grand  Masters  of  the  State  were  elected  by  the  Grand 
Lodge.  Rev.  David  E.  Butler,  of  Madison,  is  the  present 
Grand  Master,  and  Dr.  J.  Emniett  Blackshear,  of  Macon, 
Grand  Secretary. 


196  HAND-BOOK    OF   GEORGIA. 

In  1820,  there  were  20  subordinate  Lodges  in  the  State,  now 
there  are  over  300.  In  1875,  there  were  15,168  Masons  on  the 
rolls  of  the  Lodges  that  reported  to  the  Grand  Lodge,  besides 
non-affiliated  Masons  and  members  of  a  few  Lodges  that  did 
not  report.  The  Order  own  the  Southern  Masonic  Female 
College  at  Covington,  Newton  County. 

INDEPENDENT  ORDER  OF  ODD  FELLOWS. — This  order  was 
introduced  into  Georgia  by  the  establishment  of  Oglethorpe 
Lodge  No.  1,  at  Savannah,  in  1842,  the  charter  being  granted 
by  John  A.  Kennedy,  Grand  Sire  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of  the 
United  States,  to  Alvin  N.  Miller,  John  Dorsett,  Gilbert  But 
ler,  and  others. 

The  Grand  Lodge  of  the  State  was  organized  November 
13th,  1844 — Alvin  N.  Miller  the  first  Grand  Master. 

There  are  now  90  subordinate  Lodges  in  the  State,  with 
nearly  3,000  members  in  good  standing.  Over  30  Lodges  have 
been  established  in  the  last  5  years,  and  the  Order  is  increasing 
rapidly.  C.  A.  Robbie,  of  Augusta,  is  the  present  Grand 
Master  ;  W,  S.  Gramling,  of  Atlanta,  Deputy  Grand  Master  ; 
and  John  G.  Deitz,  of  Macon,  Grand  Secretary. 

There  is  also  a  Grand  Encampment  of  the  Order,  and  17 
subordinate  Encampments  in  the  State. 

INDEPENDENT  ORDER  OF  GOOD  TEMPLARS. — This  Order  was 
first  introduced  into  this  State,  at  Atlanta,  on  October  28th, 
1867,  by  Mr.  J.  G.  Thrower.  The  Grand  Lodge  of  the  State 
was  organized  November  22d,  1869.  There  are  355  working 
Lodges  in  the  State,  having  a  membership  of  over  20,000.  The 
average  additions  to  the  membership  amount  to  more  than 
2,000  per  annum. 

J.  G.  Thrower,  of  Atlanta,  is  the  Grand  Worthy  Chief 
Templar,  and  W.  U.  C.  Shepherd,  of  Marietta,  Grand  Worthy 
Secretary. 

The  Grand  Lodge  of  Georgia,  4  years  ago,  established  the 
Independent  Order  of  True  Reformers,  especially  for  the 
colored  people,  which  has  a  large  membership  in  this  and  the 
adjoining  Southern  States.  The  Georgia  Grand  Lodge  of 
Good  Templars  at  its  last  session  (October,  1876)  authorized 
the  establishment  of  a  separate  Lodge  of  Good  Templars 
exclusively  for  Negroes.  This  will  be  carried  out  without 


BAPTISTS    IN    GEORGIA.  197 

delay,  and  the  True  Reformers  will,  no  doubt,  be  merged  with 
the  Good  Templars.  The  Good  Templars  of  Georgia  were  the 
first  in  the  South  to  move  in  this  matter. 


RELIGIOUS    DENOMINATIONS     IN    GEORGIA. 

THE  BAPTIST  CHURCH. — This  denomination  is  more  numerous 
than  any  other  in  Georgia.  There  are  114  Associations,  over 
2,300  Churches,  and  193,662  members — nearly  1  to  every  6 
persons  in  the  State.  About  81,000  of  the  members  are 
Negroes. 

Of  the  Associations,  34  are  organized  into  what  is  known  as 
the  "  Baptist  Convention  of  the  State  of  Georgia  ;"  and  all 
have  the  privilege  of  uniting  with  it  at  any  time. 

The  first  Baptist  in  Georgia  of  which  there  is  any  history 
was  Nicholas  Begewood,  in  1757.  He  was  employed  as  an 
agent  of  Whitefield's  Orphan  House,  near  Savannah.  Enter 
taining  Baptist  sentiments,  he  went  to  Charleston  to  unite  with 
the  Church  and  receive  baptism.  In  1759,  he  became  a  minis 
ter,  and  in  1763  baptized  several  persons  about  the  Orphan 
House,  to  whom  he  administered  the  first  Baptist  Communion 
in  the  Province. 

The  first  Baptist  Church  organized  in  Georgia  was  in  1772, 
at  Kiokee  Meeting-House  —  the  spot  on  which  Appling  in 
Columbia  County  now  stands — under  the  ministry  of  Rev. 
Daniel  Marshall,  who  was  then  the  only  ordained  Baptist 
minister  in  Georgia. 

The  second  was  in  1773,  at  a  place  then  called  New  Savannah, 
afterward  Botsford's  Old  Church,  25  miles  below  Augusta, 
under  the  ministry  of  Rev.  Edmund  Botsford. 

The  Baptist  Convention  of  the  State  was  organized  in  1822 
at  Powelton,  Hancock  County.  Its  objects,  among  others, 
are  : 

To  aid  in  giving  effect  to  useful  plans  of  the  several  Associa 
tions  ; 

To  raise  funds  for  the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the 
Christian  Ministry;  and 

To  promote  pious  useful  education  in  the  Baptist  denomi 
nation. 

Rev.  Jesse  Mercer  was  Moderator  of  the  first  meeting  of 


198  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

the  Convention,  and  was  successively  chosen  to  that  position 
every  year,  up  to  the  last  year  of  his  life — his  period  of  service 
being  from  1822  to  1840  inclusive. 

Rev.  D.  E.  Butler,  of  Madison,  is  the  present  Moderator, 
and  Rev.  G.  R.  McCall,  of  Hawkinsville,  is  Secretary.  The 
Convention  has  charge  of  all  the  educational  and  charitable 
institutions  belonging  to  the  denomination  in  the  State.  It 
has  a  permanent  fund  of  its  own,  of  nearly  $34,000,  the  interest 
only  of  which  is  used  annually  in  its  appropriate  work.  This 
Convention  is  a  highly  respected  and  influential  body.  The 
educational  institutions  which  are  the  property  of  the 
denomination  in  Georgia,  and  under  the  control  of  the  Baptist 
State  Convention,  are  :  Mercer  University,  Macon  ;  Mercer 
High  School,  Penfield  ;  Crawford  High  School,  Dalton  ; 
Hearn  School,  Cave  Springs. 

This  denomination  has  702  Sunday-schools,  4,138  officers 
and  teachers,  and  31,389  scholars  in  the  State,  of  which  105 
schools  and  6,700  scholars  are  composed  of  Negroes. 

THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHUKCH,  SOUTH. — John  Wesley, 
the  founder  of  Methodism,  came  to  Georgia,  and  commenced 
preaching  in  Savannah,  early  in  1736,  followed  by  George 
Whitefield  in  1738.  This  may  be  properly  regarded  as  the 
introduction  of  Methodism  into  America,  though  the  Church 
by  that  name  was  not  formally  established  in  this  country  till 
many  years  afterward.  Mr.  Wesley,  in  his  writings,  refers 
to  this  date  as  the  "  second  rise  of  Methodism." 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America  was  formally 
organized  in  Baltimore  in  1784,  in  consequence  of  the  separa 
tion  of  the  colonies  from  Great  Britain. 

Methodist  preachers  entered  Georgia  in  1785  at  Augusta, 
from  North  Carolina  and-  Virginia  ;  and  the  territory  of 
Georgia  was  soon  after  included  in  the  South  Carolina  Con 
ference.  Conspicuous  among  these  pioneers  are  the  names  of 
Thomas  Humphries  and  John  Majors — volunteers  from  a 
conference  in  Virginia — who  preached  on  a  circuit  extending 
from  Savannah  to  Wilkes  County.  They  reported  450  mem 
bers  in  Georgia  in  1786. 

Among  the  active  Methodist  ministers  in  Georgia  of  the 
early  period  were  Hope  Hull,  John  Gavin,  Stith  Mead,  and 
Levi  Garretson  ;  and  as  early  as  1806,  Lovick  Pierce,  father 


METHODIST  CHUKCH SOUTH.  199 

of  Bishop  George  F.  Pierce,  was  a  preacher  in  active  work, 
and  is  still  living — now  in  his  92d  year,  possessing  all  his 
faculties,  and  preaches  with  remarkable  vigor. 

Up  to  1830,  Georgia  was  included  in  the  South  Carolina 
Conference,  but  that  year  the  Georgia  Conference  was 
formed.  For  the  year  1831,  the  membership  of  the  Georgia 
Conference  was  21,385  whites  and  6,167  blacks  ;  and  95 
itinerant  preachers. 

In  1866,  the  Georgia  Conference  was  divided  into  the  North 
Georgia  and  the  South  'Georgia  Conferences.  At  the  time  of 
the  division,  there  were  in  Georgia  215  itinerant  ministers, 
and  51,219  white  members. 

The  following  shows  the  condition  of  the  two  Conferences 
at  the  end  of  the  year  1875  : 

North  Georgia  Conference. — Number  of  church-buildings, 
643  ;  capable  of  seating  171,000  persons  ;  itinerant  preachers, 
168  ;  local  preachers,  425;  number  of  members,  53,754;  Sun 
day-school  scholars,  27,171  ;  number  of  Sunday-schools,  527; 
value  of  church  property,  $700,000. 

South  Georgia  Conference. — Number  of  church-buildings, 
406;  capable  of  seating  99,157  persons  ;  itinerant  preachers, 
123  ;  local  preachers,  221  ;  number  of  members,  29,304  ; 
Sunday-school  scholars,  12,332  ;  value  of  church  property, 
$412,640. 

In  1871,  the  Negro  membership  of  the  Methodist  Church 
in  the  South  was  set  up  as  an  independent  organization,  and 
designated  "  The  Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of 
America,"  The  first  general  conference  of  this  body  was  held 
at  Jackson,  Tenn.,  in  that  year,  at  which  Bishops  Paine 
and  McTyeiere,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South, 
ordained  two  colored  Bishops.  The  strength  of  this  organi 
zation  in  Georgia,  in  1875,  was  13,752  members. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  have  several  institu 
tions  of  learning  in  Georgia.  Emory  College  at  Oxford,  and 
Wesleyan  Female  College  at  Macon,  are  both  colleges  of  a  high 
order.  Besides  these,  there  is  La  Grange  Female  College  at 
La  Grange  ;  Dalton  Female  College,  Dalton  ;  Andrew  Female 
College,  Cuthbert  ;  and  Collingsworth  Institute,  near  Talbot- 
ton — all  the  property  of  the  two  Conferences  in  Georgia,  and 
are  of  long  standing  and  established  reputation,  having  pro- 


200  HAND-BOOK    OP   GEORGIA. 

fessors  of  ability,  and  are  well  patronized.     The  educational 
facilities  of  this  denomination  in  Georgia  are  ample. 

Besides  these,  there  are  two  Houses  for  Orphans  belonging 
to  the  Church — one  located  near  Atlanta,  the  other  near 
Macon — both  of  which  are  well  sustained. 

THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHUECH,  NORTH. — In  January, 

1866,  Bishop  Clark,  of  Cincinnati,  with  10  ministers,  all  white, 
organized  this  Chureh  in  Georgia  at  Atlanta.     Nearly  all  the 
members  then  enrolled  were  white. 

The  first  regular  Conference  was  held  in  Atlanta,  m  October, 

1867,  Bishop  Clark  presiding. 

There  were  present  28  white  and  9  colored  preachers.  The 
work  of  the  Church  has  been  largely  among  the  Negroes. 

In  1875,  there  were  in  Georgia  193  church-buildings,  worth 
$118,065.  The  membership  numbers  about  15,000,  about 
12,000  being  colored.  There  are  395  preachers,  101  of  whom 
are  itinerants,  the  others  local  ;  194  Sunday-schools,  716 
officers  and  teachers,  and  8,738  scholars.  There  are  now  two 
Conferences  of  this  denomination  in  Georgia,  one  for  the 
Whites  and  the  other  for  the  Negroes. 

In  Atlanta,  there  is  an  incipient  University  (called  Clark 
University)  with  $25,000  worth  of  property,  besides  450  acres 
of  land  near  the  city. 

The  Church  has  academies  for  the  education  of  Negro  chil 
dren  at  La  Grange  and  Waynesboro,  and  church-schools  at 
Rome,  Newnan,  and  Grantville. 

A  white  school  of  high  grade,  called  the  Ellijay  Seminary, 
and  belonging  to  the  Church,  has  been  established  at  Ellijay, 
Gilmer  County.  It  is  a  handsome,  well-constructed  brick  edi 
fice,  costing  $8,000.  The  school  is  well  patronized. 

OTHER  METHODIST  CHURCHES. — Besides  the  Southern  and 
Northern  branches  of  the  Methodist  Church  iu  Georgia,  there 
are  the  Protestant  Methodist  Church — membership,  2,500;  the 
Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  America — member 
ship,  13,752;  and  the  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — 
membership,  40,153. 

THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. — This  element  in  Georgia  was 
largely  derived  from  Scotch-Irish  immigrants  from  North 
Carolina  and  other  States,  and  their  descendants. 


PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.  201 

Presbyterianism  was  introduced  into  Georgia  at  quite  an 
early  date.  A  few  churches  are  known  to  have  existed  ;  one 
in  "  St.  Paul's  Parish"  (Augusta),  one  at  "  Brier  Creek,"  and 
one  at  "  Queensborough,"  the  last  two  supposed  to  have  been 
in  Burke  County.  In  1735,  a  colony  of  Scotch  Presbyterians 
located  at  New  Inverness,  now  Darien,  in  Mclntosh  County, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Altamaha  River.  Rev.  John  McLeod  was 
their  pastor  till  1741.  The  Independent  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Savannah  was  organized  about  the  year  1765  or  before. 

The  early  churches  were  necessarily  weak  and  remained  so 
for  some  time,  being  dependent  upon  visiting  ministers  from 
Carolina  and  the  older  colonies  or  States.  It  was  not  till  1796 
that  the  Church  was  organized  and  established  in  Georgia. 

At  that  time,  the  Presbytery  of  Hopewell  was  set  off  from 
that  of  South  Carolina.  It  consisted  of  only  5  ministers  and 
about  16  churches,  located  principally  in  the  eastern-middle 
portion  of  the  State,  now  embraced  in  the  Counties  of  Wilkes, 
Oglethorpe,  Greene,  Hancock,  Burke,  and  others.  The  first 
Presbytery  was  held  in  Wilkes  County,  at  Liberty  Church, 
March  16th,  1797.  The  names  of  the  ministers  constituting  it 
were  John  Newton,  John  Springer,  Robert  M.  Cunningham, 
Moses  Waddell,  and  William  Montgomery. 

From  this  small  beginning,  it  has  steadily  grown  till  it  is  a 
Synod,  embracing  5  Presbyteries  and  extending  all  over  the 
State.  There  are,  at  present,  74  ministers,  8  licentiates,  8 
candidates,  143  churches,  135  church-edifices,  51,610  sittings, 
8,103  members,  76  Sabbath-schools,  4,485  Sabbath-school 
scholars,  and  the  value  of  church  property  $578,450.  Contri 
butions  for  all  purposes  during  the  past  year  amounted  to 
$87,277,  averaging  $10.75  for  each  member. 

Previous  to  the  war,  the  denomination  had  a  flourishing 
college  at  Midway,  Baldwin  County,  known  as  Oglethorpe 
University,  but  it  had  the  misfortune  to  have  its  funds  swept 
away  by  the  war.  It  grew  out  of  a  manual-labor  school, 
which  was  suggested  by  Rev.  C.  W.  Howard,  the  pastor  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Milledgeville,  and  whose  exertions 
secured  its  establishment  about  1836,  under  the  auspices  and 
patronage  of  Hopewell  Presbytery.  Afterward,  through 
Mr.  Howard's  exertions,  it  was  changed  to  a  college,  under 
the  name  of  Oglethorpe  University.  Mr.  Howard  proposed 


202  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

the  name,  and  he  raised  in  Georgia  in  one  year,  subscriptions 
to  endow  it  to  the  amount  of  $120,000.  Since  the  war,  it  was 
removed  to  Atlanta,  and  an  effort  made  to  resuscitate  and 
re-endow  it,  but  it  was  unsuccessful  ;  and  the  Synod  has 
abandoned  the  effort  for  the  present.  The  apparatus  and 
other  property  have  been  returned  to  Midway,  and,  with  the 
former  buildings  of  the  college,  are  used  and  occupied  by 
Talmage  High  School,  which  is  well  patronized.  The  prop 
erty  is  worth  $25,000. 

There  are  several  other  Presbyterian  organizations  in  the 
State.  The  Independent  Presbyterian  Church  of  Savannah  is 
a  large,  wealthy,  and  influential  body. 

The  Associated  Reformed  Presbyterians  consist  of  6  churches, 
6  church-edifices  valued  at  $8,000,  having  2,000  sittings,  530 
members,  6  Sunday-schools  and  300  scholars,  and  5  ministers. 

The  colored  people  have  a  Presbytery  of  their  own,  styled 
Knox  Presbytery,  consisting  of  6  churches  and  church- 
edifices,  6  ministers,  and  1,000  members. 

The  Presbyterian  element  in  Georgia  may  be  set  down  as 
157  church  organizations,  146  church-edifices,  56,000  sittings, 
86  ministers,  9,403  members,  88  Sabbath-schools  and  5,085 
scholars,  with  church  property  amounting  to  $653,450. 

THE  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  IN  GEORGIA. — This 
Church  commenced  its  work  in  Georgia  in  1732,  through  Rev. 
Henry  Herbert,  who  came  over  with  the  first  emigrants.  He 
was  followed  by  Rev.  Samuel  Quincy  in  1733,  John  Wesley 
in  1736,  and  George  Whitefield  in  1738.  The  only  parish  of 
which  John  Wesley  and  George  Whitefield  were  ever  rectors 
was  Christ  Church,  Savannah. 

Both  John  Wesley  and  George  Whitefield  established 
Sunday-schools  hi  Georgia,  nearly  50  years  before  Robert 
Raikes  originated  the  scheme  of  Sunday  instruction  in  Glouces 
ter  in  England,  and  80  years  before  a  Sunday-school  on  his 
plan  was  established  in  New  York. 

In  1758,  the  Colonial  Assembly  divided  the  Colony  into 
parishes. 

The  first  Episcopal  Bishop  who  ever  visited  Georgia  was 
Bishop  Dehon,  of  South  Carolina,  in  1815,  to  consecrate  the 
new  church-building  for  Christ  Church,  Savannah,  where  he 


EPISCOPAL — CHRISTIAN — CATHOLIC    CHURCHES.  203 

confirmed  a  class  of  60,  the  first  confirmation  ever  held  in 
Georgia. 

The  first  Convention  of  the  Diocese  of  Georgia  was  held  in 
Augusta,  1823. 

Rev.  Stephen  Elliott  was  elected  the  first  Bishop  of  the 
Diocese  in  1840,  and  consecrated  in  1841.  He  held  the  posi 
tion  until  his  death,  nearly  25  years,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Rev.  John  W.  Beckwith  in  1867,  who  is  the  present  Bishop. 

The  Journal  of  the  Convention  of  the  Diocese  in  1876 
shows  29  churches  and  stations,  having  11,000  sittings; 
church  property  amounting  to  $350,600  ;  4,500  communicants, 
and  39  clergymen.  There  are  25  Sunday-schools,  having  366 
teachers  and  2,613  scholars.  Total  contributions  for  all  pur 
poses  for  the  year  ending  May,  1876,  $695,542.22,  or  about 
$15  for  each  member. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. — This  denomination  being  strictly 
Congregational  in  its  government,  and  having  no  organization 
similar  to  a  Synod,  Conference,  or  State  Convention,  its  statis 
tics  from  year  to  year  in  Georgia  have  never  been  compiled  ; 
and  we  have  been  unable  to  obtain  information  showing  its 
introduction  into  the  State  or  its  progress  since  that  time. 
The  figures,  showing  its  present  status,  are  estimates  by  one 
who  is  most  familiar  with  it,  and  are  approximately  correct 
and  reliable  as  such. 

There  are  say  50  churches,  5,000  members,  and  40  ministers. 
The  churches  have  about  20,000  sittings,  and  the  value  of  the 
church  property  is  about  $150,000.  Several  of  Georgia's  emi 
nent  divines  are  connected  with  this  Church. 

THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  GEORGIA. — In  the  Charter  grant 
ed  by  George  II.  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Colony  of  Georgia, 
the  King  said :  "  We  do,  by  these  presents,  for  us,  our  heirs, 
and  successors,  grant,  establish,  and  ordain,  that  forever,  here 
after,  there  shall  be  a  liberty  of  conscience  allowed  in  the 
worship  of  God  to  all  persons  inhabiting,  or  which  shall  in 
habit  or  be  resident  within  our  said  province,  and  that  all 
such  persons,  except  papists,  shall  have  a  free  exercise  of 
religion  ;  so  they  be  contented  with  the  quiet  and  peaceable 
enjoyment  of  the  same,  not  giving  offense  or  scandal  to  the 
Government." 


204  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  exception  of  "  papists"  was  swept  away  in  the  Consti 
tution  of  1777,  after  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  as  not 
in  accordance  with  the  sentiments  of  a  free  people ;  indeed, 
Catholics  were  never  molested  in  Georgia  on  account  of  their 
religious  faith,  either  during  the  colonial  history  or  since. 

The  first  Catholic  Church  established  in  Georgia  was  at 
Locust  Grove,  in  Taliaferro  County,  7  miles  from  Crawford- 
ville,  by  a  colony  of  Catholics  from  Maryland  in  1794.  Soon 
after,  a  number  of  Catholics,  refugees  from  the  horrible  mas 
sacres  of  San  Domingo,  came  to  America.  Numbers  of  them 
settled  in  Savannah  and  Augusta,  where  they  were  most 
kindly  received.  A  priest  of  these  refugees  went  to  Locust 
Grove,  and  was  the  first  Catholic  clergyman  that  ever  officiated 
in  Georgia. 

At  that  time,  Georgia  and  both  the  Carolinas  were  subject 
to  the  See  of  Baltimore — Bishop  Carroll — and  so  continued 
till  July  llth,  1820,  when  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia  were 
raised  to  a  distinct  Diocese  by  the  appointment  of  Dr.  John 
England,  who  was  the  first  Bishop  of  Charleston,  with  the 
three  States  as  his  field. 

At  that  time  there  was  only  one  church  in  Georgia  (in 
Augusta)  which  was  occupied,  the  congregations  at  Locust 
Grove  and  Savannah  being  without  pastors. 

Bishop  England  was  a  man  of  great  learning,  a  wonderful 
preacher,  very  zealous  and  laborious,  and  very  liberal  toward 
other  denominations.  He  often  preached  in  their  churches, 
and  in  court-houses  or  school-houses  where  he  travelled,  leav 
ing  a  most  favorable  impression  upon  all  persons,  whether 
Catholic  or  Protestant.  He  died  in  April,  1842,  and  was  suc 
ceeded  by  Rev.  Ignatius  Reynolds  till  November  10th,  1850, 
when  the  State  of  Georgia  was  erected  into  a  distinct  Diocese, 
and  Rev.  Dr.  Gartland  appointed  the  first  Bishop  of  Savannah. 
After  his  death,  he  was  succeeded  by  Bishops  Barry,  Yerot, 
and  Persico  ;  and  on  April  27th,  1873,  the  present  Bishop,  Rt. 
Rev.  Wm.  H.  Gross,  was  appointed. 

Since  his  episcopate,  the  Church  in  Georgia  has  founded  and 
built  Pio  Nono  College  at  Macon,  a  splendid  Cathedral  at 
Savannah,  and  an  Orphan  Asylum  at  Washington.  The  order 
of  Jesuits  has  also  been  introduced  at  Augusta. 

Convents  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  are  at  Savannah,  Augusta, 


LUTHERANS    AND    OTHERS — ISRAELITES.  205 

Macon,  Columbus,  Atlanta,  and  Dalton.     This  order  was  in 
troduced  into  Georgia  at  Savannah  in  1845. 

In  1836,  there  were  about  5,000  Catholics  in  Georgia.  Now 
there  are  25,000  to  30,000.  There  are  25  churches,  35  chapels, 
24  priests,  3  male  and  7  female  religious  institutions,  1  col 
lege  of  high  order,  1  Orphan  Asylum,  church  property  val 
ued  at  from  $400,000  to  $500,000,  and  convent  property  about 
$150,000  to  $200,000. 

THE  LUTHERANS. — This  Church  in  Georgia  lacks  two  years 
of  being  as  old  as  the  State.  The  Salzbergers  landed  in 
Savannah  March  12th,  1734,  and  settled  in  Eben-Ezer,  in 
Emngham  County,  where  lands  were  allotted  to  them  by  Gen 
eral  Oglethorpe.  Here  they  built  Ebenezer  Church,  the  first 
Lutheran  Church  in  Georgia.  There  are  now  4  Lutheran 
churches  in  Emngham  County.  The  Lutheran  Church  in 
Savannah  was  established  in  1759  or  before.  This  denomina 
tion  had  in  Georgia,  in  1870,  according  to  the  United  States 
Census,  11  church  organizations,  10  church-edifices,  3,000  sit 
tings,  and  church  property  valued  at  $57,100. 

OTHER  CHURCHES. — We  have  been  unable  to  obtain  par 
ticulars  of  the  Congregational  and  Universalist  Churches  in 
Georgia  other  than  what  are  contained  in  the  United  States 
Census  of  1870,  and  can  only  present  the  statistics  therein 
given  as  follows — viz. : 

Congregationalists — 10  churches,  2,800  sittings,  and  church 
property  valued  at  $16,550. 

Universalists — 5  church  organizations,  3  church-edifices, 
900  sittings,  and  church  property  valued  at  $900. 

ISRAELITES. — The  number  of  Israelites  in  Georgia  is  about 
2,620  souls,  distributed  as  follows  :  Atlanta,  about  550  ;  Savan 
nah,  about  750 ;  Macon,  300 ;  Columbus,  200 ;  Rome,  90 ; 
Augusta,  250;  Americus,  80;  Albany,  100.  In  other  towns, 
300. 

The  larger  cities  have  synagogues — some  of  them  very 
elegant — and  all  newly  erected.  Those  at  Savannah,  Macon, 
and  Atlanta  are  collectively  worth  about  $100,000.  There  are 
only  3  priests  or  Hebrew  ministers  in  the  State :  Rev.  H. 
Gersoni,  in  Atlanta ;  Rev.  M.  Harris,  of  Savannah ;  and  Rev. 
S.  Levinsohn,  of  Augusta. 


206  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

In  other  communities,  the  Israelites  are  united  in  congrega 
tions  and  hold  services,  inviting  ministers  from  the  cities  named 
to  perform  such  special  religious  rites  as  marriages,  burials, 
circumcisions,  etc. 

There  are  lodges  of  the  Jewish  orders  of  Bnai  Berith,  and 
Kesher-Shel-Barzel  or  Free  Sons  of  Israel,  in  almost  every  city 
in  the  State. 

Every  Jewish  community  keeps  up  benevolent  societies  for 
the  assistance  of  the  needy  and  the  occasional  poor  who  pass. 
In  the  larger  cities,  female  benevolent  societies  are  formed 
besides  those  maintained  by  the  males. 

In  Georgia,  the  Israelites  have  no  educational  institutions 
of  their  own  except  Sabbath-schools,  which  are  devoted  to 
religious  instruction  only.  They  patronize  the  public  schools 
for  secular  education. 

THE    GEORGIA    STATE    AGRICULTURAL   SOCIETY. 

Hon.  Mark  A.  Cooper,  now  residing  in  Bartow  County,  near 
Cartersville,  first  suggested  the  formation  of  this  Society, 
and  a  general  plan  or  method  of  proceeding  so  as  to  insure 
success.  As  the  result  of  his  suggestion,  early  in  the  summer 
of  1846  there  appeared  in  the  newspapers  of  the  State,  a  call 
signed  by  44  prominent  men,  for  an  "  Agricultural  Fair  and 
Internal  Improvement  Jubilee"  at  Stone  Mountain,  in  De  Kalb 
County,  18  miles  from  Atlanta.  Three  of  these,  George  W. 
Crawford,  Charles  J.  McDonald,  and  Wilson  Lumpkin,  have 
been  Governors  of  the  State.  In  the  call,  they  express  the  be 
lief  that  great  good  may  result  to  the  planting  interest  of 
Georgia,  Carolina,  Alabama,  and  Tennessee,  from  a  personal 
interchange  of  the  results  of  their  experience,  accompanied  by 
an  exhibition  of  the  products  of  their  farms,  and  ''  suggest 
the  propriety  of  those  engaged  in  Agricultural  pursuits,  and 
such  others  as  may  feel  an  interest  in  the  subject,  meeting  at 
some  central  point  in  the  up-country  for  that  purpose."  They 
named  "  Stone  Mountain  as  the  place  most  suitable,"  and 
fixed  the  time  near  the  1st  of  August,  because  by  that  time 
"  the  several  railroads  in  Georgia  will  be  finished,  at  least  from 
Oostenaula  to  the  seaboard." 

The  meeting  assembled  August  7th,  1846.     Mark  A.  Cooper 


GEORGIA    STATE    AGRICULTURAL    SOCIETY.  207 

was  Chairman,  and  David  W.  Lewis,  of  Hancock,  Secre 
tary.  They  formed  a  Society  for  "  developing  and  illus 
trating"  the  resources  of  the  country,  and  51  gentlemen 
subscribed  their  names  as  members,  paying  the  membership 
fee  of  $1  each.  They  then  elected  permanent  officers  as 
follows  : 

Hon.  Thomas  Stocks,  of  Greene,  President;  David  W. 
Lewis,  of  Hancock,  Secretary  ;  and  Win.  M.  D'Autignac,  of 
Richmond,  Treasurer  ;  and  resolved  to  hold  a  Fair  annually 
"  for  the  exhibition  and'sale  of  all  such  products  of  Agriculture 
and  Horticulture  as  may  be  contributed  by  members  and 
citizens,  ...  to  include  animal  and  vegetable  products  of 
Plantations,  Farms,  Gardens,  Orchards,  and  Dairies ;  Agricul 
tural  Implements  and  Articles  of  Domestic  Manufacture,  use 
ful  to  the  farmer  or  planter." 

Such  was  the  beginning  of  the  Society,  which  has  become 
famous  and  useful  in  the  State  and  the  whole  country. 

Fairs  were  held  in  1847,  '48,  and  '49,  at  Stone  Mountain; 
1850  at  Atlanta,  and  1851  at  Macon. 

When  it  was  organized,  it  was  called  "The  Southern  Cen 
tral  Agricultural  Society,"  the  aim  being  to  include  the  peo 
ple  of  adjoining  States,  and  it  was  chartered  by  that  name 
February  17th,  1854. 

In  1860  (December  20th),  its  name  was  changed  to  that  of  the 
"  Georgia  State  Agricultural  Society,"  and  a  new  charter  ob 
tained,  in  which  the  sum  of  $2,500  per  annum  was  appropri 
ated  from  the  State  Treasury,  in  aid  of  the  Society. 

During  the  war,  its  operations  were  suspended,  but  in  1868 
it  was  reorganized,  and  a  Fair  held  in  Macon  in  1869,  and  con 
tinuously  every  year  since,  alternately  at  Macon  and  Atlanta, 
except  the  present  year  1876,  it  being  postponed  till  1877,  on 
account  of  the  Centennial  Exhibition. 

The  Society  is  a  representative  body,  composed  of  prominent 
and  intelligent  men  elected  annually  by  local  organizations. 
It  also  has  a  number  of  life-members,  and  justly  has  large 
influence  in  the  State.  Through  its  earnest  recommendation, 
the  office  of  State  Geologist  and  the  Department  of  Agriculture 
were  established  by  the  Legislature  in  1874,  and  it  had  much 
to  do  in  procuring  the  passage  of  a  law  for  the  inspection  and 
analysis  of  commercial  fertilizers. 


208  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  exhibitions  at  its  Fairs  are  always  superior  and  very 
largely  attended,  not  only  by  the  people  of  Georgia,  but  of 
the  States,  North  and  South. 

The  essays  and  addresses  delivered  at  its  semi-annual  Con 
ventions  are  not  excelled  in  ability,  learning,  instruction,  and 
practical  usefulness  by  those  of  any  similer  organization  in 
the  United  States,  and  are  truly  occasions  of  very  great 
interest. 

The  Spring  Convention  is  held  annually  in  February,  in  the 
southern  portion,  and  the  Summer  Convention  in  August,  in 
the  northern  portion  of  the  State. 

The  Presidents  of  the  Society  have  been  as  follows  : 

Hon.  Thomas  Stocks 1846  to  1854 

Hon.  Mark  A.  Cooper 1854  to  1856 

Dr.  L.  B.  Mercer 1856  to  1858 

Hon.  D.  W.  Lewis 1858  to  1860 

and  was  President  up  to  the  time  of  its  reorganization 

in  1868,  after  the  war. 

Col.  B.  C.  Yancy 1868  to  1871 

Gen.  A.  H.  Colquitt  (Governor-elect) 1871  to  1876 

Hon.  T.  F.  Hardeman,  President-elect — term  to  commence 

in  February  next. 

The  office  of  the  Society  is  in  the  State  House,  Atlanta  ; 
Mr.  Malcolm  Johnson,  Secretary.  It  has  a  Library  of  about 
3,500  volumes. 

In  this  connection,  it  is  not  inappropriate  to  give  a  passing 
tribute  to  Hon.  Thomas  Stocks,  the  first  President  of  the 
Society.  He  died  October  6th  last  (1876),  at  his  home  in 
Greene  County,  near  the  spot  where  he  was  born,  at  the 
advanced  age  of  nearly  91  years.  He  was  born  in  a  fort, 
February  1st,  1786,  where  his  parents  were  living,  as  a 
protection  against  hostile  Indians,  and  was  the  first  white 
child  born  in  Greene  County.  In  the  year  1820,  he  was 
elected  to  the  Georgia  State  Senate,  and  held  that  position 
by  successive  elections  for  more  than  20  years,  and  was 
for  several  terms  the  President  of  that  body.  He  voluntarily 
retired,  and  never  afterward  in  any  way  entered  the  arena 
of  politics  further  than  to  cast  his  vote  at  elections.  He  was 
a  consistent  member  of  the  Baptist  Church  for  nearly  50 
years,  and  a  prominent  man  in  that  denomination,  active  and 


DEPARTMENT    OF    AGRICULTURE.  209 

useful  in  all  the  educational  and  benevolent  enterprises  of  the 
Church. 

He  succeeded  Dr.  Jesse  Mercer  as  the  President  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  Mercer  University,  in  1840,  from  which 
he  voluntarily  ^retired  in  1866.  He  was  an  active  member  of 
the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Baptist  Convention  of  the 
State  of  Georgia,  from  1830  to  1847,  when  he  was  chosen 
Moderator  of  that  body,  to  which  position  he  was  successively 
chosen  for  10  years.  In  1846,  as  before  stated,  he  was 
chosen  President  of  the  State  Agricultural  Society,  and  held 
that  office  till  1854,  when  he  voluntarily  retired. 

When  his  friends  and  fellow-citizens  gathered  around  his 
bier  to  pay  the  last  tribute  to  his  honored  ashes,  no  incident 
occurred  more  touching  than  a  procession  of  40  or  50  of 
his  former  slaves,  now  laboring  upon  his  plantation,  who  had 
come  .to  take  a  last  look  at  the  face  of  their  old  master,  who 
had  been  their  best  earthly  friend.  -  Unrestrainedly  they  gave 
evidence  of  the  profound  sorrow  of  their  simple  hearts,  at  the 
loss  of  their  benefactor. 


THE     DEPARTMENT     OF     AGRICULTURE      OF     THE    STATE     OF 
GEORGIA. 

Nearly  all  the  States  of  the  Union  give  encouragement  to 
agriculture  in  some  way,  generally  by  the  appointment  of  a 
State  Board  of  Agriculture,  which  superintends  the  holding  of 
a  State  Fair,  and  the  State  paying  for  the  publication  of  a  cer 
tain  number  of  copies  of  the  transactions  of  the  Board,  and 
the  essays  or  addresses  produced  on  Agriculture  or  cognate 
subjects. 

Georgia  has  not  been  listless,  but  has  been  foremost,  in 
some  respects,  in  measures  to  improve  the  Agriculture  of  her 
people. 

The  State  Agricultural  Society  was  formed  in  1846,  and,  in 
1860,  the  Legislature  appropriated  $2,500  per  annum  to  aid  in 
holding  its  annual  Fairs  and  for  other  purposes.  This  is  an  able, 
influential,  and  highly  respected  association,  which  has  accom 
plished  an  untold  amount  of  good.  The  assistance  given  it  by 
the  State  has  been  repaid  many-fold. 

This  Society,  at  its  session  in  Atlanta,  in  August,  1870,  adopt- 


210  HAND-BOOK    OP   GEORGIA. 

ed  resolutions  calling  upon  the  Legislature  to  establish  a  State 
Department  of  Agriculture,  which  would  be  "  commensurate 
with  the  interests  to  be  subserved,  .  .  .  upon  such  a 
basis  as  will  largely  and  liberally  provide  for  all  purposes  of 
information,  improvement,  and  guidance  of  the  Agricultural  in 
terests  of  the  State  ;  .  and  include  the  devising  of 
improved  methods  of  estimating  the  probable  acreage  and 
crops  of  the  country,  and  of  making  a  virtual  census  annually, 
embracing  all  crop  topics  capable  of  reasonable  and  probable 
anticipation,  as  well  as  of  actual  results ;"  and  declared  that 
the  "  great  object  of  the  Department  should  be  to  give  intelli 
gent  direction  to  the  practical  industry  of  the  State  ;  to  dis 
seminate  information  which  will  tend  to  increase  the  produc 
tion,  and  to  the  not  less  important  matter  of  the  judicious  and 
profitable  sale  of  products  ;  to  place  the  producer  on  a  level 
with  the  speculator  and  consumer  in  his  knowledge  of  the  ele 
ments  of  price ;"  and  to  "  adopt  the  most  improved  method  of 
preserving,  on  a  large  scale,  observations  on  the  weather, 
seasons,  temperature,  and  other  phenomena,  to  increase  the 
means  of  anticipating  results ;  and  that,  in  connection  with  it, 
there  should  be  established  an  experimental  farm,  a  place  for 
the  exhibition  of  tools  and  implements,  a  museum,  cabinet,  and 
such  other  means  and  appliances  as  shall  subserve  the  impor 
tant  purposes  of  its  foundation." 

At  the  meeting  at  Columbus  in  February,  1874,  similar  res 
olutions  were  adopted.  These  declare  that  "  our  thrift  and 
well-being  require  that  the  farming  and  material  interests 
should  have  a  State  Agricultural  Department  established." 

The  Georgia  State  Grange,  at  its  session  in  Macon,  in  the 
winter  of  1873,  passed  similar  resolutions. 

His  Excellency  J.  M.  Smith,  the  present  Governor  of  Geor 
gia,  in  his  annual  message  to  the  Legislature,  January,  1874, 
strongly  recommended  "the  establishment  of  a  Department  of 
Agriculture  for  the  State."  He  said : 

"  Men  now  distrust  analyses  and  experiments  which  are 
given  to  the  world  on  unofficial  endorsement.  Could  the  in 
formation,  so  much  needed  in  the  every-day  operations  of  field 
and  shop,  be  sent  forth  from  such  a  department,  ...  it 
would  carry  with  it  a  weight  and  sanction  rendering  it  accept 
able  to  the  public.  Here  could  be  gathered  from  every  source 


DEPARTMENT    OF    AGRICULTURE.  211 

the  most  advanced  ideas  and  methods  affecting  the  great  inter 
ests  committed  to  this  Department." 

The  result  was  the  passage  of  a  bill,  approved  February 
28th,  ]  874,  "  to  establish  a  Department  of  Agriculture  for  the 
State  of  Georgia." 

This  Act  required  the  Department  to  be  under  the  "control 
and  management  of  one  officer,  who  shall  be  known  as  the 
Commissioner  of  Agriculture,"  to  be  appointed  by  the  Gov 
ernor,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  and  appro 
priated  $10,000  per  annum  to  pay  necessary  employes  and  ex 
penses  and  carry  on  the  work  of  the  Department. 

The  creating  Act  prescribed  the  following  as  the  duties  of 
the  Commissioner  : 

"  SEC.  IV.  That  the  duties  of  said  Commissioner  shall  be  : 

"  1.  He  shall  prepare,  under  his  own  direction,  a  hand-book  describing 
the  geological  formation  of  the  various  counties  of  this  State,  with  infor 
mation  as  to  the  general  adaptation  of  the  soil  of  said  counties  for  the  vari 
ous  products  of  the  temperate  zone,  and  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  more 
general  and  careful  estimate  of  the  capacity  and  character  of  the  soil  of 
the  counties  of  this  State  ;  to  obtain  a  correct  analysis  of  the  same,  he 
shall  be  furnished  by  the  Executive  of  this  State,  from  the  State  Treas 
ury,  with  a  sum.  of  not  more  than  one  thousand  ($1,000)  dollars,  with 
which  to  furnish  a  sufficient  chemical  apparatus  to  use  in  connection  with 
said  office,  for  the  purpose  of  analyzing  the  soils  and  minerals  of  this 
State,  as  he  may  deem  of  importance.  Information  upon  the  above  sub 
jects,  and  others  of  interest  to  those  who  till  the  soil  of  this  State,  shall  be 
given  in  circular  or  pamphlet  form,  to  the  Ordinaries  and  to  the  Agricul 
tural  Associations  of  the  various  counties  in  this  State,  for  distribution 
at  such  times  as  the  Commissioner  may  be  prepared  to  do  so. 

"  2.  Said  Commissioner  shall  provide  for  the  proper  and  careful  distribu 
tion  of  any  seeds  that  the  Government  of  the  United  States  may  desire 
to  introduce  into  the  State  of  Georgia,  and  shall  make  arrangements  for 
the  importation  of  seeds  that  he  may  deem  of  value  to  this  State,  and  for 
the  proper,  careful,  and  judicious  distribution  of  the  same  ;  also,  for  the 
exchange  of  seeds  with  foreign  countries  or  adjoining  States,  for  seed 
from  this  State  ;  and  their  distribution  in  a  proper  manner  shall  be  en 
tirely  under  his  supervision  and  control. 

"  3.  Said  Commissioner  shall  have  under  his  especial  charge  the  study  of 
the  various  insects  that  are  injurious  to  the  crops,  plants,  and  fruits  of 
this  State,  their  habits  and  propagation  ;  and  he  shall,  at  various  times, 
as  he  may  deem  proper,  issue  circulars  for  distribution  as  aforesaid  in 
this  State,  as  to  the  proper  mode  for  their  destruction,  and  any  informa 
tion  upon  said  subject  that  he  may  deem  of  interest  to  the  planters, 
farmers,  and  horticulturists  of  this  State. 


212  HAND-BOOK    OP    GEORGIA. 

"  4.  Said  Commissioner  shall  examine  into  any  question  that  may  be  of 
interest  to  the  horticulturists  and  fruit-growers  of  this  State,  and  in  all 
endeavors  that  he  may  deem  proper  toward  encouraging  these  impor 
tant  industries. 

"  5.  Said  Commissioner  shall  have  under  his  especial  charge  the  diseases 
of  the  grain,  fruit,  and  other  crops  of  this  State,  and  he  shall,  at  various 
times,  report  upon  any  remedy  for  said  diseases,  or  any  useful  informa 
tion  upon  said  subject,  and  he  shall  employ,  in  a  manner  that  he  may 
deem  fit,  a  chemist  to  assist  him  in  his  researches,  and  a  geologist  to 
assist  him  in  preparing  a  geological  survey  of  the  State,  and  other 
business  that  he  may  deem  of  importance  to  advance  the  purpose  for 
which  this  Department  is  created. 

"  6.  Said  Commissioner  shall  have  under  his  especial  charge  the  analy 
sis  of  fertilizers.  A  fair  sample  of  all  fertilizers  sold  in  this  Stats  shall 
be  first  submitted  to  said  Commissioner,  and  the  same  shall  be  thor 
oughly  tested  by  him,  and  if  any  brand  of  fertilizers  so  tested  by  said 
Commissioner  is  pronounced  of  no  practical  value,  the  sale  of  the  same 
shall  be  prohibited  in  this  State  ;  and  any  per  son  violating  the  provisions 
of  this  Act,  or  selling  any  fertilizer  in  this  State  without  first  submitting 
a  fair  sample  of  the  same  to  said  Commissioner,  under  rules  to  be 
prescribed  by  him,  shall  be  guilty  of  a  misdemeanor,  and  shall  be  liable 
to  be  prosecuted  and  punished  for  the  same,  as  is  now  provided  in  para 
graph  4,310  of  the  Code  of  Georgia  as  last  revised. 

"  7.  Said  Commissioner  shall  report,  as  is  hereinbefore  set  forth,  upon 
any  matter  of  interest  in  connection  with  the  dairy  that  he  may  deem  of 
interest  to  the  people  of  this  State. 

"8.  It  shall  be  the  especial  duty  of  said  Commissioner  to  investigate 
and  report,  as  is  hereinbefore  set  forth,  upon  the  culture  of  wool,  the 
utility  and  profits  of  sheep-raising,  and  all  the  information  upon  this  im 
portant  sublet  that  he  may  deem  of  interest  to  the  people  of  this  State. 

"9.  Said  Commissioner  shall  investigate  the  subject  of  irrigation,  and 
what  portion  of  this  State  can  be  most  benefited  thereby,  and  all  irifor- 
inatiou  upon  this  subject  that  he  may  deem  important  to  the  people  of 
this  State. 

"  10.  Said  Commissioner  shall  give  attention  to  the  subject  of  fencing, 
and  shall  report  at  such  times  as  he  may  deem  proper  upon  said  subject, 
as  is  hereinbefore  set  forth. 

"  11.  Said  Commissioner  may  report,  in  the  manner  as  is  hereinbefore 
set  forth,  upon  any  matter  or  subject  that  he  may  deem  of  interest  to  the 
agriculture  of  this  State." 

The  Department  was  established  in  September,  1874,  the 
Governor  appointing  Dr.  Thomas  P.  Janes,  of  Greene  County, 
the  Commissioner,  a  practical  and  successful  farmer  who  never 
before  held  any  office,  and  who  at  once  entered  upon  the  dis 
charge  of  his  duties. 

Thus  the  State  of  Georgia  was  the  first  in  the  Union  to 


DEPARTMENT    OF    AGRICULTURE.  213 

establish  a  State  Department  of  Agriculture  as  a  branch  of  the 
State  Government,  and  with  a  salaried  State  House  officer  at 
its  head,  having  prescribed  duties  requiring  continual  services. 

Already  (in  two  years)  much  good  has  been  accomplished. 
Daring  the  crop  seasons  of  1875  and  1876,  circulars,  showing 
the  condition  of  the  crops  and  seasons  in  nearly  every  county 
in  the  State,  have  been  published,  which  are  much  sought  for, 
and  are  partly  or  wholly  published  by  most  of  the  papers  in 
the  State. 

A  large  amount  of  valuable  information  upon  labor  and 
various  features  of  farm  economy,  stock-raising,  the  cultiva 
tion  of  the  grasses,  forage,  and  other  crops,  upon  which  the 
farmers  of  Georgia  have  not  hitherto  been  generally  well  in 
formed,  is  gathered  up  by  the  Department  and  published, 
which  has  made  a  decided  impression  upon  the  farming  in 
terests  of  the  State.  It  has  compiled  and  published  a  small 
"  Manual  of  Sheep-Husbandry  in  Georgia,"  which  has  largely 
influenced  numbers  of  persons  in  the  State  to  embark  in  the 
business — many  of  them  quite  extensively.  It  is  preparing 
similar  Manuals  on  Hog-raising  and  Cattle-raising  in  Georgia, 
which  will  be  followed  by  Manuals  on  other  subjects  affecting 
Agricultural  and  Home  Interests. 

The  most  important  demonstrated  results  for  good  have  been 
shown  in  the  supervision  which  the  Department  has  exercised 
over  the  inspection,  analysis,  and  sale  of  commercial  fertilizers 
in  the  State.  Before  it  was  established,  there  was  a  law  requir 
ing  the  inspection  and  analysis  of  fertilizers,  but  there  was  no 
one  officer  designated  to  prescribe  uniform  rules  and  enforce 
the  law,  which  was  not  only  defective,  but  was  thus  inefficiently 
executed  ;  hence  our  farmers  were  much  imposed  upon  by  the 
sale  of  spurious  or  worthless  compounds,  of  whose  value  they 
were  wholly  unable  to  form  any  correct  estimate. 

The  Commissioner,  at  the  end  of  the  first  season  after  the 
Department  was  established,  published  the  Analysis,  Price, 
and  actual  Commercial  Value,  of  every  fertilizer  sold  in  the 
State.  This  was  in  June,  1875.  It  made  a  decided  impres 
sion.  Every  person  was  able  to  see  these  facts  concerning 
every  fertilizer  sold  in  Georgia  put  in  print,  side  by  side,  for 
comparison. 

The    Commissioner  also    required  500  Ibs.    of    each  brand 


214  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

sold,  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  experienced  and  careful 
farmers  in  different  sections  of  the  State,  to  be  subjected  to  a 
careful  soil  test. 

In  January,  1876,  early  in  the  fertilizer  season,  the  Analyses 
and  Prices  with  Commercial  Values  of  the  fertilizers  then  on 
sale  were  published,  and  to  this  was  annexed  the  result  of  the 
experiments  or  practical  soil  tests  made  the  season  before  ;  and 
in  June  following,  the  Analyses,  Prices,  etc.,  of  the  whole  sea 
son  were  published. 

From  these  publications,  the  farmers  of  Georgia  have  the 
means  of  ascertaining  the  agricultural  value  of  any  brand  of 
fertilizer  offered  for  sale  ;  and  the  enforcement  of  the  Inspec 
tion  Laws  has  been  such  that  no  poor  article  of  fertilizer  can 
go  to  sale  in  the  State.  No  farmer  can  buy  a  worthless  fer 
tilizer  in  Georgia,  for  it  will  not  be  admitted  to  sale. 

This  supervision  has,  in  one  single  season,  saved  to  the 
farmers  of  Georgia  in  actual  cash  not  less  than  $1,500,000,  as 
demonstrated  by  the  increased  actual  value  of  the  fertilizers 
sold  over  those  of  the  preceding  year,  and  the  decreased  price 
at  which  they  were  sold  ;  also,  the  more  intelligent  and  judi 
cious  purchase  of  commercial  fertilizers,  and  a  more  scientific 
and  economical  use  of  home  manures — all  resulting  from  this 
supervision.  This  saving  amounts  to  $1.27  per  annum  for 
every  individual  in  Georgia ;  while  the  entire  expense  to  the 
State  of  the  Department  is  only  one  cent  and  one  sixth  of  a 
cent  per  annum  to  each  individual. 

STATE    GEOLOGICAL    SURVEY. 

Governor  William  Schley,  in  his  Annual  Message  to  the  Leg 
islature,  November  8th,  1836,  strongly  urged  the  Legislature 
to  provide  for  a  Geological  Survey  of  the  State.  After  giving 
reasons  why  it  should  be  done,  he  said  :  "  I  suggest  the  pro 
priety  of  employing  a  competent  geologist  to  make  a  thorough 
survey  of  the  State,  with  a  view  to  the  ascertainment  of  its 
mineral  and  agricultural  resources,  and  the  proper  location  of 
works  of  internal  improvement." 

In  compliance  with  this  recommendation,  the  Legislature 
adopted  a  resolution  authorizing  the  Governor  to  employ  a 
"  suitable  and  well-qualified  person  to  undertake  the  work  of  a 


GEOLOGICAL    SURVEY.  215 

careful  and  scientific  survey  of  all  the  Counties  in  Georgia," 
and  appropriated  $  10,000  to  carry  it  on. 

On  January  6th,  1837,  the  Governor  appointed  Dr.  John 
R.  dotting  vState  Geologist.  On  December  llth,  1840,  the 
Legislature  abolished  the  office,  which  discontinued  the  survey. 

This  disappointment  to  the  public  to  secure  the  expected 
benefits  operated  greatly  against  the  success  of  future  efforts 
to  put  a  State  Geologist  into  the  field. 

The  State  Agricultural  Society,  which  has  been  prominent 
in  leading  off  in  favor  of  important  measures  affecting  our 
great  interests,  several  times  urged  this  matter  upon  the  atten 
tion  of  the  Legislature.  In  November,  1851,  at  the  great  Fair 
held  that  year  in  Macon,  a  committee,  consisting  of  Dr.  W.  C. 
Daniell,  Benjamin  E.  Stiles,  and  James  M.  Davison,  was  ap 
pointed  to  memorialize  the  Legislature  for  an  appropriation 
for  a  Geological  Survey  of  the  State.  It  showed  great  research 
and  acquaintance  with  the  advanced  sciences  of  the  day,  pre 
sented  the  advantages  of  such  a  survey,  and  was  a  strong  doc 
ument,  but  was  ineffectual. 

The  Convention  at  its  session  at  Griffin,  in  August,  1872, 
resolved,  "  as  the  sense  of  this  Convention,  that  the  Legisla 
ture  should  provide  for  a  Geological  Survey  of  the  State  ;"  and 
the  Convention  at  Augusta  in  1873,resolved,"that  it  is  the  sense 
of  this  Convention,  that  the  present  General  Assembly  of  the 
State  of  Georgia  ought  to  j)ass  the  Bill  now  pending  before  it 
creating  the  office  of  State  Geologist."  The  Bill  did  not  pass 
at  that  session,  but  at  the  session  of  1874  an  Act  was  passed 
(approved  February  27th)  creating  the  office  of  "State  Geologist 
of  the  State  of  Georgia,"  authorizing  the  Governor  to  "  nomi 
nate  a  competent  person  to  this  office  to  be  confirmed  by  the 
Senate."  The  Act  requires  the  State  Geologist  "  to  make  a 
careful  and  complete  geological,  mineralogica],  and  physical 
survey  of  the  State  ;  to  enter  upon  records  to  be  kept  for  that 
purpose  in  his  office,  an  accurate  statement  of  the  locality  and 
extent  of  all  water-powers,  woods,  roads,  springs,  and  water 
courses,  and  the  climate  and  the  general  physical  character  of 
the  country  ;  to  collect,  analyze,  and  classify  specimens  of 
minerals,  plants,  and  soils,  and  enter  the  same  of  record  ;  to 
cause  to  be  preserved  in  a  museum,  specimens  illustrating  the 
geology,  mineralogy,  soils,  plants,  valuable  woods,  and  what- 


216  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

ever  else  may  be  discovered  in  Georgia  of  scientific  or  econom 
ical  value." 

In  compliance  with  this  Act,  His  Excellency  Gov.  James  M. 
Smith  appointed  Dr.  George  Little,  Professor  of  Mineralogy 
and  Geology  in  the  State  University  of  Mississippi,  who 
organized  the  Department  in  September,  1874,  and  is  still 
prosecuting  this  highly  important  work.  The  appropriation 
for  it  is  $10,000  per  annum. 

GEORGIA    STATE    HORTICULTURAL  SOCIETY. 

This  Society  was  chartered  on  July  14th,  1876,  and  organized 
on  August  16th  following,  on  a  solid  basis  of  stock  subscribed, 
and  with  a  membership  of  many  of  the  most  active  and  intelli 
gent  Horticulturists  in  the  State. 

Its  officers  are  a  President,  a  Yice-President  for  each  Con 
gressional  District,  a  Secretary,  and  a  Treasurer.  The  Presi 
dent,  Secretary,  Treasurer,  and  half  the  Vice-Presidents  are 
elected  annually. 

Its  membership  consists  of  stockholders  and  annual  mem 
bers.  The  shares  are  $10  each,  10  per  cent  of  which  is  paid 
in  at  present.  Authorized  stock,  $10,000,  with  a  margin  of 
extension  of  $50,000. 

Stockholders  have  exclusive  control  of  all  questions  of 
finance. 

Annual  members  pay  an  annual  fee  of  $2.00  each,  and  have 
full  privileges  of  membership  except  in  matters  relating  to 
finance. 

The  meetings  of  the  Society  may  be  annual  or  semi-annual 
at  the  option  of  the  Society.  At  present,  it  holds  an  annual 
convention  and  exhibition  during  the  first  week  in  August. 

The  office  of  the  Society,  under  the  charter,  may  be  either 
at  Atlanta,  Macon,  or  Augusta,  or  at  either  of  them  alter 
nately. 

P.  J.  Berkmans,  of  Augusta,  is  President  ;  J.  S.  Newman, 
Atlanta,  Secretary  ;  and  H.  J.  Peter,  Macon,  Treasurer. 

This  organization  represents  a  very  important  interest, 
which  needs  only  proper  direction  to  be  developed  into  a 
Commercial  and  Domestic  importance  of  no  mean  consider 
ation. 


NEWSPAPERS.  217 


NEWSPAPERS   IN   GEORGIA. 

There  are  9  daily,  91  weekly,  and  4  monthly  newspapers 
and  periodicals  in  Georgia,  having  an  aggregate  circulation  of 
about  150,000  copies,  classified  as  follows  : 

Daily. — 9,  News  and  Political — aggregate  circulation, 
35,900.  (This  includes  the  daily,  tri- weekly,  and  weekly  edi 
tions  of  these  papers  ;  and  these  weeklies  are  not  counted 
with  the  other  weeklies  of  the  State.) 

Weekly. — 84,  News  and  Political — aggregate  circulation, 
74,500. 

Weekly. — 4,  Religious — aggregate  circulation,  19,500. 
Weekly. — 2,  Literary — aggregate  circulation,  11,500. 

Weekly. — 1,  Agricultural — aggregate  circulation,  4,500. 

Monthly. — 2,  Medical — aggregate  circulation,  1,550. 

Monthly. — 2,  Agricultural — aggregate  circulation,  2,850. 


III.  THE  PRODUCTIONS. 


THE  third  and  last  great  division  of  our  subject  is  PRODUC 
TION. 

We  have  treated  of  the  COUNTRY  and  the  PEOPLE  ;  it 
remains  to  treat  of  the  results  of  the  labor  of  the  People 
applied  to  the  Country. 

This  takes  two  forms — viz.,  wealth,  or  the  accumulation  of 
past  Production,  and  current  or  annual  Production.  Both  are 
the  results  of  Man's  work  applied  to  Nature. 

Previous  to  1861,  Georgia  compared  very  favorably  with 
the  other  States  of  the  Union  in  wealth,  ranking  6th  in 
1850  and  8th  in  1860. 

The  results  of  the  war,  however,  destroyed  the  accumula 
tions  of  half  a  century,  reducing  the  aggregate  wealth  of  the 
people  of  the  State  from  $672,322,777  in  1860  to  $191,235,520 
in  1868.  It  would  therefore  be  unjust  to  compare  the  wealth 
of  Georgia  now  with  that  of  States  which  did  not  suffer  similar 
losses  as  the  result  of  the  war  ;  neither  would  it  be  just  to 
compare  the  wealth  of  Georgia  before  the  war  with  her  wealth 
since,  without  giving  due  consideration  to  the  true  cause  of  the 
reduction  shown  by  the  statistical  reports  since  that  time. 

The  only  just  terms  of  comparison,  therefore,  between 
Georgia  and  one  of  the  Northern  States,  is  the  progress  made 
during  a  given  period  since  the  close  of  the  war.  Even  in 
this  comparison,  due  allowance  must  be  made  for  the  dis 
organization  of  the  entire  labor  system,  the  radical  and  abrupt 
change  in  the  relations  of  labor  and  capital,  and  the  difficulties 
attending  the  readjustment  of  those  elements  of  production  in 
the  face  of  external  interference  with  the  functions  of  State 


PRODUCTIONS THEIR    VARIETY.  219 

Government,  as  well  as  the  social  and  business  relations  of 
labor  and  capital. 

Notwithstanding  all  these  difficulties,  Georgia  compares 
very  favorably  with  the  most  prosperous  of  her  Northern 
sisters,  in  the  percentage  of  increase  of  wealth  for  the  1  years 
ending  writh  1875. 

During  that  period,  the  wealth  of  Georgia  increased  52  per 
cent,  while  that  of  Ohio  increased  only  39  per  cent.  While 
Georgia  is  poor  compared  with  States  not  injuriously  affected 
by  the  war,  she  has  taken  the  lead  of  those  which  suffered 
serious  loss  by  the  destruction  or  depreciation  of  values,  and 
is  contesting  closely  the  ratio  of  progress  with  the  most  pros 
perous. 

Perhaps  the  best  evidence  of  what  may  be  done  under  any 
given  set  of  circumstances,  is  what  has  already  been  done.  It 
is  proposed,  therefore,  to  give  well-authenticated  facts  in  the 
history  of  Georgia  production,  rather  than  mere  speculative 
statements  of  what  may  be  done.  The  mere  opinion  of  any 
one  man  or  set  of  men  may  be  controverted  by  the  opinion 
of  others  who  are  cognizant  of  the  same  facts  ;  but  when  facts 
established  by  affidavit  of  disinterested  parties  are  presented, 
the  reader  is  supplied  with  the  highest  possible  evidence, 
except  his  own  personal  observation.  Results  thus  established 
will  be  hereafter  introduced. 

VARIETY    OF    PRODUCTS,    AGRICULTURAL    AND    HORTICULTURAL. 

There  is  no  single  State  in  the  Union  with  such  variety  of 
climate  and  production  as  Georgia  possesses.  There  is  nothing 
grown  in  any  of  the  States  except  Florida  which  can  not  be 
profitably  grown  in  Georgia.  A  few  tropical  fruits  grow  in 
Southern  Florida  which  can  not  be  raised  in  Georgia. 

The  following  products  grow  successfully  in  the  State — viz.  : 

Cereals.— *-Corn,  Wheat,  Oats,  Rye,  Barley,  and  Rice — all 
the  cereals-*-are  grown  on  a  large  scale  except  Rye  and  Barley, 
which  are  grown  principally  for  winter  and  early  spring 
pasturage. 

The  Textiles. — Cotton,  Wool,  Flax,  Hemp,  Jute,  Ramie,  and 
Silk — all  grow  well  in  Georgia,  but  the  culture  of  Cotton  has 
largely  overshadowed  the  others. 


220  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

Sugar,  Synqi,  and  Molasses  are  made  on  a  considerable 
scale  in  the  southern  part  of  this  State  from  tropical  Cane, 
and  Sorghum  Syrup  in  the  middle  and  northern  sections. 

Tobacco  of  very  fine  quality  is  grown  in  any  portion  of  the 
State,  where  proper  attention  is  given  to  it,  but  it  is  not 
extensively  cultivated  for  market,  though  many  farms  produce 
a  home  supply. 

Peas  and  Beans  of  every  description  are  grown  with  little 
difficulty  in  every  county  in  the  State,  and  what  is  known  as 
the  Cow  or  Field  Pea  is  a  crop  of  great  importance  in  all  the 
Cotton-belt  of  the  State,  both  as  a  source  of  forage  and  soil 
fertilization. 

The  Ground  Nuts — Pindars,  Goobers,  and  Chufas — are 
grown  Arery  cheaply,  yielding  largely,  principally  to  be 
gathered  by  hogs. 

Hoots  and  Tubers  of  every  kind  grow  finely,  and  are  receiving 
more  attention  each  succeeding  year.  Among  those  principally 
raised  are  Sweet  and  Irish  Potatoes,  Turnips,  Carrots,  Pars 
nips,  and  Mangel- Wurzel. 

An  excellent  article  of  Tea  has  been  grown  in  the  south 
eastern  part  of  the  State,  and  succeeds  well  in  other  portions. 

Indigo  grows  wild  in  the  lower  part  of  the  State,  and  was, 
at  one  time,  cultivated  to  some  extent,  but  has  been  over 
shadowed  by  Cotton  culture. 

Fruits. — Every  variety  of  fruit  known  to  the  temperate  zone 
succeeds  in  Georgia,  except  the  Cranberry  and  Sweet  Cherry. 
Vegetables. — Every  variety  of  Vegetables  is  cultivated  suc 
cessfully.  In  the  larger  portion  of  the  State,  fresh  Vegetables 
in  great  variety  may  be  gathered  from  the  garden  throughout 
the  winter. 

STOCK. — There  has  been  but  little  attention  to  stock-raising, 
except  in  individual  instances,  in  consequence  of  the  absorbing 
interest  felt  in  Cotton-culture,  which  has  left  little  time  or 
area  for  successful  stock-raising.  The  results  attained  by 
those  who  have  given  attention  to  it,  show  that  Georgia  is 
admirably  adapted  to  stock  of  every  kind — especially  so  to 
Sheep. 

POULTRY. — Poultry  of  every  kind  are  raised  with  perfect 
success — the  Turkey  and  Duck  being  found  wild  in  our  forests 
and  streams. 


FOKEST  PRODUCTS AREAS  OF  STAPLE  CROPS.      221 

FOREST  PRODUCTS. — In  the  older  parts  of  the  State,  much 
of  the  finest  forests  have  been  destroyed  to  make  room  for 
cultivation,  but  in  portions  of  Middle  and  Northern  Georgia, 
there  is  still  an  abundant  supply  of  hard- wood  lumber,  suitable 
for  manufacturing  Railroad-Cars,  Wagons,  and  Agricultural 
Implements,  besides  a  great  variety  suitable  for  manufacturing 
furniture  ;  also  forests  of  soft  yellow  pine  in  North-west 
Georgia  ;  while  in  Southern  Georgia  there  are  millions  of 
acres  of  magnificent  yellow-pine  forests  suitable  for  general 
building  purposes,  shipbuilding,  etc.  Within  the  last  few 
years,  Turpentine  Plantations  have  been  opened  in  these 
forests,  for  the  purpose  of  manufacturing  naval  stores.  Large 
quantities  of  timber  and  lumber  are  being  annually  shipped 
from  Brunswick  and  Darien,  to  Northern,  European,  and  South 
American  ports.  In  the  south-eastern  portion  of  the  State, 
the  Live  Oak — a  valuable  wood  for  shipbuilding — abounds. 

GRASSES. — There  are  grasses  adapted  to  every  section  of  the 
State,  both  for  pasturage  and  hay,  surpassing  in  annual  pro 
duction,  under  careful  culture,  the  heaviest  yield  per  acre,  those 
portions  of  the  United  States  in  which  Hay  is  a  staple  crop, 
as  will  be  shown  under  the  results  of  Improved  Culture,  which 
are  to  follow. 


AREAS  OF   PRODUCTION  OF    STAPLE  CROPS. 

While  there  are  general  outlines  of  the  production  of  the 
various  crops,  each  sometimes  crosses  the  general  line  under 
favorable  circumstances  of  soil  and  altitude. 

Corn  and  Oats  are  cultivated  in  every  county  in  the  State. 

The  Wheat  area  proper  extends  from  the  northern  border  of 
the  State  to  the  general  line  of  division  between  the  Primary 
and  Tertiary,  and  Primary  and  Cretaceous  formations,  which 
conforms  roughly  to  the  falls  of  the  rivers,  reaching  from  the 
Savannah  River  above  Augusta,  following  generally  the  line 
of  the  Georgia  Railroad  to  Warrenton,  the  Macon  and  Augusta 
Railroad  to  Macon,  thence  north  of  the  line  of  the  South 
western  Railroad  to  Butler,  and  thence  to  the  falls  of  the 
Chattahoochee  at  Columbus.  By  rather  a  strange  coincidence 
the  area  of  Sugar-Cane  culture  extends  from  the  southern 


222  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

boundary  of  the  State  to  the  above  general  limit  of  the  Wheat 
area,  each  seeming  to  be  generally  controlled  by  the  combina 
tion  of  elevation  and  soil — the  Wheat  selecting  greater  eleva 
tion  and  stiff er  soils;  the  Cane  the  lower  elevation  and 
silicious  soils — each  occasionally  passing  over  the  general  line 
when  the  above  conditions  are  favorable — Wheat  being  suc 
cessfully  grown  even  to  the  southern  boundary,  in  localities 
of  unusual  elevation  and  on  soils  having  a  considerable  admix 
ture  of  clay,  or  with  a  clay  subsoil.  Sorghum  covers  the 
same  general  area  as  Wheat,  but  encroaches  more  uniformly 
upon  the  Cane  area  than  does  Wheat. 

The  area  of  upland  Cotton  culture  proper,  reaches  from  a 
line  on  the  North,  extending  from  the  Savannah  River  through 
Athens  and  Atlanta  to  the  Alabama  line,  to  the  Florida  line 
on  the  South,  and  to  the  head  of  tide-water  on  the  South-east. 
This  area  has  been  practically  extended  50  miles  further 
North,  by 'the  use  of  stimulating  fertilizers. 

The  most  productive  part  of  the  Cotton  area  is  Middle 
Georgia  proper  and  South-west  Georgia. 

The  area  of  Sea  Island  or  long  staple  Cotton  proper,  extends 
from  the  head  of  tide-water  to  the  ocean,  and  includes  the 
Islands,  being  the  same  as  that  of  lowland  Rice.  The  latter 
has  been  very  successfully  cultivated,  however,  as  far  into  the 
interior  as  Pike  County,  more  than  100  miles  from  the 
ocean,  under  favorable  circumstances  of  alluvial  soil  suscep 
tible  of  irrigation,  from  which  it  appears  that  the  essential 
conditions  of  its  successful  growth  are  rather  alluvial  soil  and 
irrigation,  than  proximity  to  the  sea  or  a  very  low  elevation. 

Upland  Rice  is  grown  on  a  small  scale  in  all  the  Cotton-belt 
proper,  and  would  be  grown  more  extensively  if  the  process 
of  hulling  it  could  be  rendered  less  tedious  by  the  invention  of 
some  simple  and  cheap  machine  for  that  purpose. 

Clover  grows  well  on  any  fertile  clay  or  clay-loam  soil  in 
the  Wheat-belt  proper.  Lucerne  succeeds  well  on  any  soil  in 
any  locality  in  the  State,  if  it  is  made  rich  and  properly  pre 
pared. 

The  Field  Pea  is  grown  in  every  section  of  the  State,  but  is 
cultivated  principally  in  Middle  and  Lower  Georgia  as  a  field 
crop.  The  usual  manner  of  its  culture  is  between  the  rows  of 
corn— the  peas  being  planted  at  the  second  working  of  the 


POTATOES FRUITS.  223 

corn,  and  ploughed  once,  when  the  corn  is  cultivated  the  last 
time.  The  peas  usually  make  but  little  growth  until  the  corn 
has  nearly  reached  maturity,  when  they  take  possession  of  the 
soil  and  make  a  very  rapid  growth.  It  is  a  very  cheap  and 
valuable  crop,  being  valuable  as  food  for  man  and  beast,  as 
well  as  a  fertilizer  of  the  soil — nearly  equal  in  value,  as  such, 
to  Clover  or  Lucerne. 

Sweet  Potatoes  are  grown  in  nearly  every  county  in  the 
State  (a  small  portion  of  North-east  Georgia  being  the  excep 
tion),  and  Tarnips  in  all  parts — the  former  succeeding  best  on 
sandy  soil,  the  latter  on  rich  sandy  loam. 

The  Irish  Potato  produces  well  in  every  section  of  the 
State,  but  the  first  crop  matures  too  early  in  Middle  and 
Lower  Georgia  to  be  easily  preserved  through  the  following 
winter.  A  second  crop  may  be  raised  in  these  sections  by 
planting  the  product  of  the  Spring  crop  in  July  or  August, 
and  properly  mulching  them  to  retain  sufficient  moisture  to 
cause  them  to  germinate.  The  second  crop,  from  reproduction, 
is,  in  favorable  seasons,  often  as  good  as  the  first,  and  keeps 
well  through  the  winter.  The  mountain  region  of  North 
Georgia  is  the  best  adapted  to  the  production  of  the  Irish 
Potato  for  market,  since,  at  that  elevation,  the  crop  does  not 
mature  so  early  that  it  may  not  be  easily  kept  through  the 
winter.  They  are  profitably  cultivated  on  the  coast  for  an 
early  supply  of  Northern  markets. 

FRUITS. — The  Apple  succeeds  well  in  every  portion  of  the 
State  where  there  is  an  elevation  of  400  or  500  feet,  and  a  clay 
soil  or  subsoil,  both  of  which  are  generally  found  combined  in 
Upper-Middle  and  Northern  Georgia.  The  trees  do  not  attain 
such  size  in  Lower-Middle  and  South-west  Georgia  as  in  the 
Mountain  regions,  nor  do  they  live  so  long  ;  but  the  coloring 
and  flavor  of  the  fruit  in  the  Cotton-belt  are  superior  to  that 
grown  in  the  more  elevated  regions  of  the  northern  part  of  the 
State.  Near  the  coast  and  in  many  other  parts  of  Southern 
Georgia,  the  soil  is  too  sandy  and  the  elevation  insufficient 
to  sustain  healthy  trees. 

The  Pear  grows  wrell  in  every  section  of  the  State  where 
proper  attention  is  given  to  the  preparation  and  fertilization  of 
the  soil — the  only  difficulty  being  in  the  prevalence  of  the 
blight  of  the  trees.  Thomas  County,  Ga.,  has,  thus  far, 


224  HAND-BOOK  OF  GEORGIA. 

almost  escaped  this  scourge.  With  the  exception  of  a  few 
localities,  its  culture  is  confined  to  Northern  and  Middle 
Georgia.  The  latter  section,  though  producing  smaller  trees, 
far  surpasses  the  former  in  quality  of  fruit. 

One  reason  for  the  short  Duration  of  the  Life  of  Apple  and 
Pear  Trees  in  Middle  and  Southern  Georgia,  is  found  in  the 
fact,  that  owing  to  the  long  growing  season  the  trees  make 
a  second  growth  in  August  and  September,  in  which  the 
tendency  is  more  to  the  production  of  fruit-buds  than  wood- 
buds — the  Spring  growth  being  devoted  mainly,  in  a  thrifty 
tree,  to  the  production  of  wood-buds  for  the  next  year's 
growth.  This  being  the  case,  trees  not  unfrequently  produce 
crops  of  fruit  annually  for  10  years  in  Middle  and  Southern 
Georgia,  while  biennial  production  is  the  rule  farther  North. 
The  annual  fruitage  produces  an  unusual  drain  upon  the  vital 
power  of  the  tree,  which  requires  extraordinary  fertilization. 
The  necessity  of  this  has  not  been  recognized  generally  by 
fruit-growers,  and  the  necessary  food  has  not  been  supplied. 
Trees  grown  in  proximity  to  dwellings  or  horse-lots,  where 
they  receive  an  accidental  supply  of  manure,  are  found  to 
possess  unusual  longevity. 

Middle  Georgia  and  the  elevated  plateaus  of  the  South 
western  portion  of  the  State  seem  to  be  the  home  of  the 
Peach,  which  fact  needs  only  to  be  sufficiently  appreciated  by 
the  people  of  those  sections  to  induce  them  to  embark  in  its 
culture  on  a  large  scale,  to  make  it  a  prominent  source  of 
revenue.  Some  parties  who  have  cultivated  on  a  sufficient 
scale  to  ship  by  the  car-load,  have  found  it  a  lucrative  business. 
By  cultivating  the  early  varieties,  we  have  a  monopoly  of  the 
markets  of  the  Northern  cities  for  a  month,  while  prices  are 
ranging  highest.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Pears.  Our  whole 
crop  of  Bartlett  and  Duchess  Pears  could  be  sold  in  New  York 
before  those  of  Virginia  even,  are  ripe. 

Grapes  grow  well  in  every  section  of  the  State,  and  in  suffi 
cient  variety  for  every  purpose,  though  but  little  attention 
has  thus  far  been  paid  to  wine-making.  The  Scuppernong  is 
peculiarly  adapted  to  Middle  and  Southern  Georgia,  seldom 
failing  to  produce  a  good  crop,  never  killed  by  frost,  and 
entirely  free  from  all  disease  and  insect  pests.  All  that  it 
needs  is  room  enough  in  which  to  "  spread  itself." 


FRUITS — MELONS — RESULTS    OF    HIGH    CULTURE.  225 

Figs  and  Pomegranates  grow  admirably  in  Middle  and 
Southern  Georgia,  needing  no  protection  in  winter  except  in 
the  upper  part  of  the  middle  belt. 

The  Olive  succeeds  well  on  the  coast,  and  was  formerly 
cultivated,  but  is  now  quite  abandoned. 

The  Pecan  and  English  Walnut  succeed  well,  and  are  being 
planted  to  some  extent. 

Raspberries,  Strawberries,  Mulberries,  Cherries,  and  Plums 
are  grown  in  profusion  in  every  part  of  the  State. 

The  semi-tropical  fruits —  Oranges,  Lemons,  and  JBananas — 
are  successfully  grown  in  the  southern  and  coast  tiers  of 
Counties. 

The  Watermelons  and  Cantaloupes  of  portions  of  Middle 
Georgia  are  quite  celebrated  for  their  quality,  and  are  becom 
ing  a  source  of  considerable  revenue.  Within  a  few  years,  the 
Watermelon  crop  of  Richmond  County  has  grown  to  consid 
erable  commercial  importance.  In  1874,  316,450  Melons  were 
sold  in  or  shipped  from  Augusta.  The  soil  of  Richmond  and 
several  adjoining  counties  seems  to  be  peculiarly  adapted  to 
the  production  of  Watermelons  and  Cantaloupes  ;  though 
they  grow  to  great  perfection  on  sandy  soils,  in  many  parts  of 
the  State. 

In  Thomas  County  may  be  seen,  in  addition  to  all  the  agri 
cultural  productions  of  the  temperate  and  semi-tropical  zones, 
the  Apple,  Pear,  Peach,  Plum,  Pomegranate,  Fig,  Quince, 
Cherry,  Grape,  Raspberry,  Blackberry,  Strawberry,  Mulberry, 
Orange,  Lemon,  and  Banana — all  growing  within  the  same 
orchard.  There  are  few  countries  thus  favored  by  such  a 
combination  of  soil  and  climate. 

In  less  than  a  score  of  years,  the  fruit  crop  of  Georgia  will 
be  second  only  to  Cotton  in  commercial  importance,  if  proper 
attention  is  given  in  aid  of  natural  advantages. 


RESULTS,    SHOWING   THE    CAPACITY    OF   GEORGIA    SOIL    UNDER 
IMPROVED    CULTURE. 

In  order  to  illustrate  the  capacity  of  the  soil  of  Georgia  under 
proper  preparation  and  fertilization,  such  as  is  given  in  the 
more  densely  settled  portions  of  the  world,  a  few  results  are 
taken  from  the  Transactions  of  the  State  and  County  Fairs 


226  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

during  the  last  few  years — all  on  affidavit  of  disinterested 
parties. 

In  1873,  Mr.  R.  H.  Hardaway  in  Thomas  County,  produced 
on  upland,  119  bushels  of  Corn  on  1  acre,  which  yielded  a 
net  profit  of  $77.17. 

This  year  (1876),  Mr.  G.  J.  Drake,  of  Spalding  County,  pro 
duced  74  bushels  of  Corn  on  1  acre  of  upland. 

In  1873,  Mr.  S.  W.  Leak,  of  Spalding  County,  produced  on 
1  acre,  40^  bushels  of  Wheat,  worth  $80.50;  cost,  $14.50 — 
net  profit,  $66.00. 

To  illustrate  the  fertilizing  effects  of  a  Bermuda  Grass  sod 
of  long  standing,  the  following  results  obtained  by  Col.  A.  J. 
Lane  in  Hancock  County  are  given. 

The  first  year  after  the  Bermuda  sod  was  broken,  he 
harvested  1,800  Ibs.  of  Seed-cotton  per  acre  ;  the  second  year 
2,800  Ibs.  per  acre.  The  third  crop  was  Corn,  manured  with 
Cotton-seed  in  the  usual  way  and  quantity  ;  yield,  65  bushels 
per  acre.  The  fourth  year  he  harvested  42  bushels  of  Wheat 
per  acre.  Neither  the  Cotton  nor  Wheat  was  fertilized. 

Mr.  J.  F.  Madden,  this  year  (1876),  produced  on  1  acre,  in 
Spalding  County,  137  bushels  of  Oats. 

Capt.  E.  T.  Davis,  of  Thomas  County,  produced  in  1873,  96^ 
bushels  of  rust-proof  Oats  per  acre.  After  the  Oats  were  har 
vested,  he  planted  the  same  land  in  cotton,  and  gathered  800 
Ibs.  Seed-cotton  per  acre. 

Mr.  T.  C.  Warthen,  of  Washington  County,  produced  in 
1873,  on  1.1125  acres,  6,917  pounds  of  Seed-cotton,  equivalent 
to  5  bales  of  461  pounds  each,  worth  at  the  average  price 
that  year — 17^  cents — $403.37  ;  which,  less  the  cost — $148.58 — 
gives  a  net  profit  of  $254.79  for  the  above  area — a  very  small 
fraction  over  one  acre. 

Mr.  R.  M.  Brooks,  of  Pike  County,  produced  in  1873,  on  5 
acres  of  bottom-land,  500  bushels  of  Rice,  at  a  total  cost  of 
$75.00,  giving  a  net  income  of  $300.00  on  5  acres. 

Mr.  John  J.  Parker,  of  Thomas  County,  produced  in  1874,  on 
1  acre,  694^-  gallons  of  Cane  Syrup,  worth,  at  75  cents  per 
gallon,  $520.87;  total  cost  of  production,  $77.50 — net  profit, 
$443.37. 

Mr.  J.  R.  Winters,  of  Cobb  County,  produced  in  1873,  on 


RESULTS  OF  IMPROVED  FARMING.  227 

1.15  acres,  6,575  pounds  of  dry  Clover  Hay  at  the  first  cutting 
of  second  year's  crop. 

Mr.  R.  B.  Baxter,  of  Hancock  County,  harvested  at  the  first 
cutting,  first  year's  crop,  1872,  from  land  which*  had  been 
covered  with  a  complete  sod  of  Bermuda  Grass  for  many  years 
until  a  few  years  before  seeding  to  clover,  4,862  pounds  dry 
Clover  Hay  per  acre. 

Dr.  T.  P.  Janes,  of  Greene  County,  produced  in  1871,  5  tons 
of  Clover  Hay  per  acre  in  one  season — two  cuttings. 

Mr.  Patrick  Long,  of  Bibb  County,  harvested  in  August, 
1873,  on  an  acre  of  land  from  which  he  had  gathered  a  crop 
of  Cabbages  in  June  of  the  same  year,  8,646  pounds  of  native 
Crab-grass  Hay. 

Mr.  S.  W.  Leak,  of  Spalding  County,  gathered,  in  the  fall  of 
1873,  on  an  acre  of  land  from  which  he-had  harvested  in  June 
40  bushels  of  Wheat,  10,726  pounds  of  Pea- Vine  Hay.  This 
acre  yielded  in  Wheat  a  net  profit  of  $66.00  in  June,  and  the 
following  fall  in  Pea- Vine  Hay,  $233.08 — making  in  one  year 
a  net  profit  from  1  acre  of  $299.08. 

Mr.  L.  B.  Willis,  of  Greene  County,  harvested,  in  June,  1873, 
from  lij-  acres  of  land,  20  bushels  of  Wheat,  and  the  following 
October,  27,130  pounds  of  Corn-Forage.  From  the  Forage 
he  received  a  net  profit  per  acre  of  $159.22. 

Mr.  R.  Peters,  Jr.,  of  Gordon  County,  harvested  in  1874, 
from  3  acres  of  Lucerne,  4  years  old,  14  tons  and  200  pounds 
of  Hay,  or  9,400  pounds  per  acre.  This  land  was  mowed  4 
times — viz.,  May  17th,  July  6th,  August  3d,  and  September  30th. 

Dr.  W.  Moody,  of  Greene  County,  harvested  at  one  cutting, 
from  an  acre  of  Oconee  River  bottom  in  1874,  13,953  pounds 
of  Bermuda  Grass  Hay,  at  a  total  cost  of  $12.87;  worth,  at  1^ 
cents  per  pound,  $209.29 — a  net  profit  per  acre  of  $196.42. 

Capt.  C.  W.  Howard  produced  on  Lookout  Mountain, 
Walker  County,  in  1874,  on  fresh  land  which  cost  him  25 
cents  per  acre,  10S-J-  bushels  of  very  fine  Irish  Potatoes,  with 
one  hoeing  and  one  ploughing,  the  whole  cost  of  production  per 
acre  being  $11.25  ;  net  proceeds  of  108^  bushels  sold  in 
Atlanta  for  $97.25.  While  this  was  not  a  large  yield  under 
favorable  circumstances,  it  was  a  very  fine  yield  for  freshly 
cleared,  uiimanured  land,  and  the  expense  incurred  in  their 
production,  and  illustrates  the  feasibility  of  Northern  Georgia 


228  HAND-BOOK  OF  GEORGIA. 

(a  large  portion  of  which  equals  Lake  County,  Ohio,  for  the 
production  of  the  Irish  Potato,  without  the  risks  of  the 
northern  section)  producing  potatoes  enough  to  supply  all  of 
our  markets  during  the  winter.  The  mountains  and  valleys 
of  Northern  Georgia  are  admirably  adapted  to  the  production  of 
Irish  Potatoes  and  Cabbages,  with  which  our  cities  have 
generally  been  supplied  from  States  north  of  us. 

Mr.  John  Dyer,  of  Bibb  County,  produced  in  1873,  on  1 
acre,  at  a  cost  of  $8.00,  398.7  bushels  of  Sweet  Potatoes, 
which,  at  75  cents  per  bushel,  gave  a  net  profit  per  acre  of 
$290.92. 

Dr.  J.  S.  Lavender,  of  Pike  County,  in  1873,  produced  on 
1  acre  1,552  bushels  of  turnips. 

The  following  illustrates  what  may  be  made  by  diversified 
farming  properly  conducted. 

At  the  Fair  of  the  Georgia  State  Agricultural  Society  in 
1874,  a  premium  of  $50.00  was  awarded  to  Mr.  Wiley  W. 
Groover,  of  Brooks  County,  for  best  results  from  a  2-horse 
farm.  His  farm  consisted  of  126^  acres,  on  which  crops  to 
the  value  of  $3,258.25  were  produced  that  year.  Total  cost  of 
production,  $1,045.00  ;  net  proceeds,  $2,213.25.  No  guano 
or  other  commercial  fertilizers  were  used  on  this  farm  that 
year,  or  for  5  years  preceding.  The  crops  cultivated  were 
Oats,  Corn,  Peas,  Ground  Peas,  Sweet  Potatoes,  Sugar-Cane, 
and  Cotton.  The  stock  reared  on  the  farm  that  year  were 
not  included  in  the  schedule  of  products. 

While  the  foregoing  are  exceptional  cases,  far  exceeding 
the  usual  results,  they  serve  to  illustrate  the  capacity  of 
Georgia  soil  when  fertilized  and  properly  cultivated,  with 
brains  applied  under  the  guidance  of  Science. 

Agriculture  was  formerly  regarded  as  a  mere  Art — empiric 
in  all  its  branches.  Now,  it  is  generally  recognized  in  Georgia 
as  an  Applied  Science.  The  old  prejudice  against  •"  book- 
farming,"  as  that  to  which  science  has  been  applied  is  called, 
is  rapidly  giving  way  to  enlightened  progress.  The  truths 
eliminated  by  scientific  research  are  now  eagerly  appropriated 
by  the  advanced  Agriculturists.  Our  agriculture  is  on  the 
ascending  scale,  and  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  such 
results  as  those  given  will  be  common  occurrences. 


RAISING    HORSES,    MULES,    AND    CVTTLE.  229 


STOCK-RAISING    IN    GEORGIA. 

The  same  obstacle  which  has  been  in  the  way  of  every  other 
diversified  interest  in  Georgia — viz.,  Cotton  culture — has 
seriously  militated  against  the  bestowal  of  proper  attention 
upon  raising  Stock.  It  is  true  Stock  has  been,  all  things 
considered,  successfully  raised  in  every  section  of  Georgia — 
not  because  proper  attention  has  been  bestowed  upon  them, 
but  because  the  climate  and  vegetation  have  so  favored  their 
growth  as  to  make  them  profitable  in  spite  of  gross  neglect. 

The  results  given  under  the  head  of  "  Improved  Culture," 
demonstrate  the  fact  that  in  all  sections  of  the  State  abundant 
forage  crops  can  be  raised  for  every  description  of  Stock. 

HORSES  AND  MULES. — The  results  of  inquiry  made  of  the 
farmers  in  1875,  demonstrate  the  fact  that  horses  and  mules 
can  be  raised  in  Georgia  at  half  what  they  cost  when  purchased 
from  the  West.  Not  only  this,  but  those  raised  in  Georgia 
are  notoriously  more  hardy  and  serviceable  than  those  bred 
further  North. 

But  little  attention  has  been  given  to  breeding  horses  and 
mules,  because  of  the  absorbing  influence  of  Cotton  culture, 
which  prevented  attention  to  pasture-lands  ;  indeed,  Georgia, 
with  the  exception  of  the  Northern  portion,  has  always  been 
essentially  a  planting  region.  The  difficulties  of  the  labor 
problem  are  now  compelling  land-owners  to  look  to  Stock  as 
a  solution  to  this  knotty  question,  since  less  hired  labor  is 
required,  and  consequently  less  expense  and  vexation  attend 
it  than  planting. 

CATTLE. — There  has  been  but  little  attention  given  to  the 
improvement  of  the  breed  of  Cattle  in  the  State,  and  insuffi 
cient  care  given  even  to  the  common  Stock.  The  whole  available 
force  of  the  larger  portion  of  the  State  has  been  engaged  in 
the  destruction  of  grass  for  the  last  century,  and  yet  it  still 
grows.  One  tithe  of  the  effort  that  has  been  bestowed  upon 
the  destruction  of  grass  would  clothe  our  fields  with  such  a 
carpet  of  verdure  as  would  render  Georgia  the  finest  Stock 
region  on  the  globe. 

The  very  large  breeds  of  Cattle  are  not  adapted  to  the 
Middle  and  Southern  portions  of  Georgia,  but  the  smaller 


230  HAND-BOOK    OF   GEORGIA. 

breeds — Jersey,  Ayrshire,  and  Devon — are  admirably  adapted 
to  all  sections  of  the  State.  The  cross  of  the  Shorthorn  on 
the  native  Stock  does  well,  where  sufficient  pasturage  is 
afforded  ;  but  the  above  breeds  all  succeed  well,  either  pure 
or  as  grades  resulting  from  their  cross  upon  the  native. 

In  much  the  larger  portion  of  the  State,  Cattle  may  subsist 
upon  green  food  throughout  the  year.  In  many  sections  there 
are  cane  swamps  which  afford  excellent  natural  pasture  all 
winter.  Small  grain  sown  early  in  the  fall  affords  abundant 
pasturage  through  the  winter,  and  is  not  materially  injured  by 
being  grazed  during  moderately  dry  weather.  Oats,  Rye,  and 
Barley,  may  be  thus  pastured,  if  sown  in  August  or  Septem 
ber,  and  yet  produce  abundant  harvests  the  following  summer. 
They  may  be  pastured  until  the  middle  of  February  or  first 
of  March,  according  to  the  latitude  and  elevation.  The 
heaviest  crops  of  Oats  that  have  been  made  have  generally 
succeeded  winter  grazing.  Any  farm,  by  proper  management, 
may  afford  green  pasturage  for  Stock  during  the  larger  por 
tion  of  winter. 

Besides  the  pasturage  which  small  grain  crops  afford,  there  is 
no  difficulty  in  securing  abundant  crops  of  cultivated  or 
natural  grass  for  hay  or  pasture.  The  Field  Pea,  which  grows 
so  luxuriantly  on  all  of  the  sandy  soils  of  the  Primary,  Creta 
ceous,  and  Tertiary  formations,  supplies  the  place  of  Clover 
which  thrives  on  the  more  elevated  clay  and  clay  loams  of 
Middle  and  Northern  Georgia. 

The  most  valuable  and  reliable  grass,  and  one  which  is 
destined  to  aid  largely  in  revolutionizing  the  system  of  agri 
culture  in  the  Cotton-belt  of  Georgia,  as  well  as  to  renovate 
the  worn  hills,  is  the  Bermuda — perhaps  the  most  valuable 
pasture  grass  in  the  world,  surpassing,  in  nutritive  properties 
and  compactness  of  sod,  the  famous  Blue  Grass  of  Kentucky, 
having,  according  to  the  analysis  of  Dr.  Ravenel,  14  per 
cent  of  the  albuminoids.  A  Bermuda  Grass  sod,  properly 
managed,  will  afford  excellent  pasture  for  Cattle  for  9  months 
and  for  sheep  the  entire  year.  There  will  be  but  little  demand 
for  dry  forage  in  Middle  and  Lower  Georgia — such  is  the 
mildness  of  the  climate  and  the  character  of  the  spontaneous 
growth  ;  but  there  is  no  difficulty  in  supplying  excellent  dry 
forage  in  any  desired  quantity  and  at  very  small  cost. 


SIIEEr-RAISIXG.  231 

Lucerne,  being  perennial,  is  perhaps  the  most  economical 
for  green  soiling  or  for  hay,  since  it  can  be  cut  so  early  in  the 
spring,  and  so  frequently,  and  ranks  so  high  in  nutrition  and 
in  soil  improvement;  but  Corn  forage,  the  various  Millets, 
Clover,  native  Grasses,  and  Pea-Vine  Hay,  as  well  as  Ber 
muda  Grass  Hay,  can  all  be  saved,  of  excellent  quality  and  in 
large  quantity,  for  winter  use,  when  necessary. 

Cotton-seed,  steamed  or  boiled,  and  mixed  with  cut  hay  and 
turnips,  affords  a  cheap  and  excellent  food  for  milch  cows. 

There  is  no  market,  as  yet,  for  milk,  except  for  that  pro 
duced  in  the  vicinity  of  cities  ;  but  the  manufacture  of  butter 
is  very  profitable  to  the  extent  of  supplying  the  demand  of 
non-producers  in  the  State.  What  is  known  as  Wiregrass 
affords  fine  spring  pasture  in  the  pine  forests  of  Southern 
Georgia,  where  the  largest  herds  of  cattle  and  sheep  are  kept, 
little  more  care  being  taken  than  to  gather  them  up  once  a 
year  for  marking. 

SHEEP. — There  are  few  sections  of  the  world  in  which  Sheep 
can  be  raised  more  profitably  than  in  Georgia.  When  the 
value  of  Bermuda  Grass  is  appreciated  by  the  farmers,  and  the 
thin  and  rolling  portions  of  their  farms  are  clothed  with  it — 
which  seems  to  have  been  intended  especially  for  Sheep — 
Georgia  will  sustain  a  sheep  for  every  acre  of  territory;  and 
37,000,000  of  Sheep  would  be  worth  to  their  owners,  in  the 
aggregate,  $37,000,000  net  per  annum — nearly  double  the 
present  gross  value  of  the  Cotton  crop  of  the  State. 

Like  other  Stock,  Sheep  have,  thus  far,  received  very  little 
attention,  but  have  been  so  favored  by  climate  and  vegetation 
as  to  pay,  even  under  our  neglectful  system,  an  average  of  63 
per  cent  per  annum  net  profit  on  the  investment — the  average 
cost  of  raising  a  pound  of  wool  in  the  State  being  only  6  cents? 
and  the  net  profit  on  each  pound  being  27^-  cents. 

Mr.  David  Ayres,  with  3,500  Sheep,  of  common  stock,  which 
range  on  the  wiregrass  of  Southern  Georgia  without  a  shep 
herd,  makes  an  annual  profit  of  90  per  cent  on  his  investment 
and  labor — the  latter  consisting  only  in  marking  and  shearing. 

Mr.  feobert  C.  Humber,  with  the  cross  of  the  Merino  on  the 
common  stock,  makes  a  clear  profit  per  annum  of  100  per  cent 
on  his  investment  and  labor.  His  Sheep  have  a  Bermuda  Grass 
pasture,  and  receive  no  attention,  except  regular  salting. 


232  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

The  sources  of  pasturage  mentioned  under  the  head  of 
Cattle  are  equally  available  for  Sheep. 

Only  a  few  experiments  have  been  made  with  soiling  Sheep 
on  turnips.  Mr.  David  Dickson  herded  his  Sheep  on  several 
acres  of  turnips,  and  gathered  the  next  year  4,000  pounds  of 
Seed-cotton  per  acre — an  increase  of  3,000  pounds  per  acre  as 
the  effect  of  folding. 

There  has  never  been  a  fair  experiment  in  sheep-raising  in 
Southern  Georgia,  combining  proper  attention  to  the  flock,  a 
judicious  selection  and  crossing,  with  a  reasonable  provision 
for  the  best  development  of  frame  and  fleece.  There  has  been 
but  one  in  North  Georgia.  Mr.  R.  Peters  has  given  stock- 
raising  generally  very  thorough  attention  with  satisfactory 
results,  both  as  to  the  stock  and  the  incidental  improvement  of 
the  soil,  the  capacity  of  which  for  pasturing  purposes  has  in 
creased  tenfold  in  20  years.  Mr.  P.  is  now  breeding  with  most 
satisfactory  results  the  pure  Angora  Goat,  which  will,  when 
properly  understood  and  appreciated,  be  extensively  bred  in 
all  the  mountain  and  hill  country  of  the  State. 

HOGS. — The  peculiar  adaptation  of  our  climate  and  soil  for 
the  production  of  roots,  tubers,  and  other  crops  that  may  be 
harvested  by  the  Hog,  renders  the  raising  of  this  important 
food-animal  both  easy  and  cheap.  The  only  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  the  production  of  an  abundant  supply  of  Pork  in  Geor 
gia,  are  found  in  the  ravages  of  cholera  and  thieves,  and  the  in 
disposition  of  the  farmers  to  plant  crops  for  the  especial  benefit 
of  the  Hog,  and  to  give  other  proper  attention.  The  removal 
of  the  last  two  obstacles  would,  to  a  large  extent,  if  not 
entirely,  remove  the  first  two.  With  proper  attention  to  the 
production  of  such  crops  as  the  Field  Pea,  Ground  Pea,  Chufa, 
Sweet  Potato,  and  small  grain,  with  the  addition  of  Clover  on 
soils  suited  to  its  growth,  Pork  can  be  raised  in  Georgia  as 
cheaply  as  in  any  part  of  the  United  States,  and  almost  with 
out  the  consumption  of  Corn,  except  to  harden  the  flesh  for  a 
short  time  before  killing. 

POULTRY. — There  are  no  obstacles  to  successful  Poultry- 
raising  in  Georgia,  except  the  indisposition  of  the  people  to 
give  proper  attention  to  food  and  range.  With  Bermuda  Grass 
for  summer  and  small  grain  pasture  for  winter,  they  can  have 
the  necessary  green  food  throughout  the  year.  The  Field  Pea 


MANUFACTURING.  233 

and  Chufa,  with  a  small  admixture  of  the  varieties  of  small 
grain  will  afford  ample  supply  of  grain,  while  there  is,  with  the 
exception  of  a  few  months,  an  abundant  supply  of  animal  food 
gathered  from  the  range  in  the  form  of  bugs  and  worms. 
There  has  been  some  cholera,  but  this  has  been  generally  pre 
vented  by  equalizing  the  supply  of  animal  and  vegetable  food 
consumed  by  the  fowls  throughout  the  year.  This  is  easily 
done  by  supplying  grain  in  spring  and  summer  to  neutralize 
the  effects  of  a  surplus  of  animal  food,  and  meat  in  winter  to 
supply  its  deficiency. 

Nature  has  liberally  supplied  every  thing  that  climate  and 
soil  can  contribute  to  successful  Stock  or  Poultry-raising  in 
Georgia.  The  difficulties  to  be  overcome  do  not  arise  from 
the  country,  but  from  the  habits  of  the  people. 


MANUFACTURING   PRODUCTION. 

The  various  manufacturing  interests  of  Georgia  are  yet  in 
their  infancy,  but  are  destined  to  play  no  insignificant  part  in 
her  future  destiny. 

During  the  existence  of  Slavery,  the  surplus  capital  and 
annual  net  earnings  of  her  people  were  invested  in  slaves  and 
land,  and  the  whole  energies  of  the  people  devoted  to  primary 
production.  The  habits  of  the  people  were  thus  formed,  and 
thought  and  production  directed  in  a  peculiar  channel  from 
which  it  is  difficult  to  divert  them. 

There  has  been  but  little  surplus  capital  for  investment 
within  the  last  decade,  in  consequence  of  the  want  of  a  proper 
equilibrium  of  the  productive  forces  of  the  State.  When  this 
equilibrium  is  finally  adjusted,  on  such  a  basis  that  there  will 
be  an  annual  surplus  capital  for  investment,  it  will  naturally 
seek  manufacturing  industry,  either  for  converting  our  ex- 
haustless  beds  of  ore  into  metals,  or  the  metals  into  machinery; 
or  for  converting  our  cotton  and  wool  into  yarns  or  cloth. 
The  value  and  extent  of  our  mineral  wealth  will  be  demon 
strated  by  the  Geological  Survey  now  in  progress,  and 
attention  drawn  to  the  ^immense  water-power — the  cheapest 
in  the  world — now  running  waste  to  the  ocean. 

There  are  now  36  Cotton  Factories  in  the  State,  with  123,- 


234  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

233  spindles  and  2,125  looms.  These  mills  consume  50,000 
bales  annually,  or  about  10  per  cent  of  the  crop  of  the  State. 

There  are  14  Woollen  Factories,  with  4,200  spindles  and  135 
looms. 

Nearly  all  these  Factories — Cotton  and  Woollen — are  run 
by  water-power. 

There  are  1,375  grain-mills,  of  which  1,262  are  run  by  water. 
There  are  in  these  1,453  rim  of  stones  for  corn,  and  556  for 
wheat. 

There  are  734  saw-mills,  of  which  539  use  water-power. 

In  addition .  to  the  above,  there  are  Wagon  and  Carriage 
Factories,  Iron  Foundries  and  Furnaces,  Potteries,  Tanneries, 
Sash  and  Blind  Factories,  Turpentine  Distilleries,  etc. 

The  following  extracts  from  an  address  of  Hon.  E.  Stead- 
man,  read  before  the  Convention  of  the  Georgia  State  Agri 
cultural  Society  which  met  in  Gainesville  in  August,  1876, 
set  forth  the  advantages  of  the  South  for  the  manufacture  of 
Cotton.  Mr.  Steadman  has  had  large  experience  in  manufac 
turing  Cotton  in  Georgia,  and  is  thoroughly  familiar  with  the 
subject.  The  general  principles  of  these  extracts  apply  with 
almost  equal  force  to  other  manufactures. 

"  1.  We,  having  cotton  at  hand,  our  facto:  ies  can  be  supplied  at  one 
cent  less  per  pound  than  any  Northern  or  European  cotton-mill. 

"2.  By  manufacturing  a  class  of  goods  that  are  adapted  to  our  home 
consumption,  the  advantages  over  foreign  and  Northern  cotton-mills,  in 
our  home  market,  is  equal  to  one  cent  per  pound  on  every  pound  of 
cotton  so  manufactured  and  sold.  The  two  items  of  purchase  of  cotton, 
and  sale  of  fabrics,  at  home,  will  give  us  a  profit  of  two  cents  per  pound 
upon  the  cotton  so  consumed. 

"  The  amount  of  cotton  manufactured  with  a  capital  of  $100,000,  being 
2,286  pounds,  on  sheetings,  per  day,  amounts  to  $45.72,  and,  per  annum, 
to  $12,616,  making,  in  this  item  alone,  12£  per  cent  on  the  capital 
invested. 

"3.  The  wages  paid  to  operatives  in  cotton  factories  in  the  Southern 
States,  compared  to  the  New  England  States,  is  34  per  cent  less. 

"4.  The  cost  of  water  or  steam  power  is  much  less. 

"5.  The  cost  of  material  for  building  mills  and  operatives'  houses  is 
much  less. 

"  6.  The  cost  of  subsistence  is  much  less. 

"  7.  Our  climate  is  more  favorable  for  th£  business. 

"  8.  Cotton  factories  can  now  be  constructed  so  as  to  use  seed-cotton,  by 
the  use  of  a  roller-gin  (which  obviates  all  the  danger  from  fire  incident 


MANUFACTURING    COTTON.  235 

to  saw-gins),  tlms  saving  over  factories  using  bale  cotton,  in  the  South, 
12£  to  15  per  cent,  while  goods  thus  manufactured  will  be  more  valu 
able. 

"I  claim  that  cotton-mills  built  now,  with  the  latest  improvements  in 
machinery  (in  the  South),  can  manufacture  goods  at  a  less  cost  than  at 
the  North,  leaving  out  the  advantages  of  cotton  and  a  home  market. 

"I  claim  that  a  cotton  factory  can  be  built  here,  of  the  same  capacity, 
for  less  money  than  in  New  England — the  cost  of  location  and  building 
material  being  as  much  less  as  will  pay  freight  and  charges  on  the 
machinery.  To  present  my  ideas  practically,  for  your  consideration,  I 
will  give  an  estimate  for  a  small  factory,  and  its  operations  for  one  year, 
also  the  data  to  substantiate  the  results  claimed  by  me. 

"  The  sum  of  $100,000  properly  expended  in  houses,  power  (water  or 
steam),  and  improved  machinery,  would  put  in  operation  4,000  spindles 
and  100  looms,  to  manufacture  4-4  sheetings.  Such  goods  are  saleable  at 
all  seasons  of  the  year,  never  being  out  of  fashion,  and  as  staple  as  the 
cotton  from  which  they  are  made.  They  are  the  plainest  goods  made  by 
machinery,  requiring  less  skill  than  many  other  goods,  and  their  market 
value  is  as  well  known  as  that  of  the  raw  material,  hence  all  ran  learn 
the  facts,  as  well  as  a  practical  manufacturer.  Such  a  cotton  factory 
would  produce,  per  day,  under  proper  management,  6,000  yards  of  4-4 
sheetings,  now  worth  ?•£  cents  per  yard,  making  the  product  of  the  fac 
tory  $450  as  the  gross  earnings  per  day  ;  and  per  annum,  of  800  days, 
$135,000. 

"The  cost  of  manufacturing  that  quantity  and  quality  of  goods  (6,000 
yards,  or  2,000  pounds  of  standard  sheetings)  would  be,  at  this  time,  as 
follows — viz. :  2,286  pounds  of  low  middling  cotton,  worth  now  9^  cents 
per  pound,  per  day  $217.17. 

Wages  of  100  men,  women,  and  children,  an  average  of  $1  per 

day $100  00 

Sundry  expenses — viz.  :  repairs,  supplies,  etc 30  00 

Cost  of  selling  the  goods,  worth  $450,  at  7£  per  cent 33  75 

Total  gross  expenses $380  92 

Multiplied  by  300  days  (per  annum),  we  have  the  sum  of 114,276  00 

Deducted  from  the  gross  earnings,  leaves  the  sum  of 21,724  00 

as  the  net  earnings  per  annum,  or  21f  per  cent  on  the  capital  invested 
to  do  the  above  amount  of  work — viz.  :  $100,000. 

"The  same  amount  of  money  invested  in  diversified  machinery,  so  as  to 
produce  a  variety  of  fabrics,  to  suit  the  demands  of  the  community  where 
located,  would  be  proportionately  more  remunerative,  from  the  fact  that 
some  other  fabrics,  the  prices  of  which  not  being  so  universally  known, 
will  command  a  larger  price  in  market,  while  the  cost  of  manufacture 
may  not  be  more  than  that  of  staple  cotton  goods. 

"  The  first  proof  I  shall  offer  is  the  operations  of  the  Augusta  factory. 
From  their  published  reports,  for  the  six  months  ending  June,  1875,  run- 


236  HAND-BOOK    OF    GEORGIA. 

ning  717  looms,  they  made  over  29  per  cent  on  the  cost  of  their  factories, 
which  was  the  sum  of  $838,567.39 — an  average  of  $1,169.55  per  loom. 
And  the  above  profits  were  made  after  paying  all  expenses,  including  an 
item  of  interest  of  $11,834.04. 

"  The  second  fact  I  will  give,  is  the  action  of  the  Eagle  and  Phoenix 
Manufacturing  Company,  of  Columbus,  who  are  building  an  additional 
factory  with  the  accumulated  profits  of  their  factories,  after  paying  good 
annual  dividends  to  their  stockholders.  I  will  take  opportunity  to  refer 
the  doubting  and  croaking,  who  claim  that  we  can  not  do  any  thing,  to 
the  Presidents  and  Superintendents  of  the  above  manufacturing  compa 
nies,  as  samples  of  what  can  be  done  by  others.  I  will  also  add,  that  the 
salaries  paid  by  these  companies  to  their  presidents  and  superintendents 
(who  can  not  be  excelled  in  point  of  business  capacity)  are  higher  than 
any  railroad,  banking,  or  other  corporation  in  this  State.  After  paying 
such  salaries,  these  corporations  have  made  and  paid  to  their  stockholders 
larger  dividends  than  any  other  corporation  in  this  State." 


FERTILIZATION. 

Georgia  soil  has  shared  the  fate  of  that  of  all  new  countries. 
So  long  as  virgin  soil  is  abundant  and  cheap,  no  care  is  taken 
to  perpetuate  its  virgin  fertility.  On  the  contrary,  the  system 
formerly  pursued  in  the  Atlantic  and  Gulf  States,  and  now 
pursued  in  the  new  States  of  the  West,  seemed  to  be  based 
upon  the  impression  that  the  fertility  of  the  soil  was  inex 
haustible. 

The  thin  soils  of  the  Eastern  States  first  reached  the  point 
of  approximate  exhaustion,  and  there  the  recuperative  system 
was  first  adopted.  The  Tobacco-fields  of  the  Middle  Atlantic 
States  next  followed,  and  finally  the  Cotton-belt,  where  the 
principal  staple  was  less  exhausting  than  the  cereals  and 
tobacco  of  their  Northern  sisters. 

The  scale  has  now  turned  in  Georgia,  from  the  exhausting 
to  the  restoring  process.  Her  farmers  are  now  building  up 
their  waste  places  by  an  improved  system  of  agricultural  art, 
guided  by  the  light  of  applied  science.  Both  natural  and 
artificial  Fertilizers  are  now  brought  into  requisition  by  the 
prudent  farmer. 

The  reaction,  however,  from  the  exhaustive  to  the  restora 
tive  policy  was  violent,  injudicious,  and  extravagant.  Many 
supposing  a  liberal  application  of  Commercial  Fertilizers  all 
that  was  necessary  to  restore  their  worn  fields,  expended  vast 


FERTILIZING    MATERIALS.  237 

sums  for  them,  and  applied  large  quantities  per  acre  to  their 
soils  under  the  impression  that  a  restoration  of  the  mineral 
elements,  which  had  been  exhausted  by  injudicious  culture, 
was  all  that  was  necessary. 

Experience  soon  taught,  however,  that  vegetable  as  well  as 
mineral  matter  was  needed  after  so  many  years  of  clean 
culture.  No  question  has  so  occupied  the  minds  of  Georgia 
farmers  for  the  last  decade  as  the  principles  of  fertilization  ; 
nor  has  their  research  been  in  vain.  They  have  rapidly 
improAred  in  their  knowledge  of  the  principles  as  well  as  the 
most  advanced  practice  of  plant  and  soil  fertilization. 

They  are  as  yet  confining  their  attention  mainly  to  plant 
fertilization  ;  but  the  more  advanced  and  progressive  are  grad 
ually  availing  themselves  of  the  numerous  resources  which  the 
mineral  and  vegetable  kingdoms  afford  for  permanent  soil 
improvement.  The  rich  and  abundant  deposits  of  lime  and 
marl,  combined  with  the  facility  with  which  various  legumi 
nous  plants  grow  in  our  soil  and  climate,  together  with  the 
great  accessibility  of  the  sources  of  supply  of  the  phosphates 
in  South  Carolina,  render  the  problem,  both  of  plant  and 
soil  fertilization,  easy  and  simple. 

Contrary  to  the  generally  received  opinion,  Cotton  culture, 
properly  conducted,  is  less  injurious  to  the  soil  than  any  other 
hoe  crop,  since  the  seed  and  plant  are  returned  to  the  soil — 
only  the  lint  being  entirely  removed.  While  an  average  crop 
of  wheat  (10  bushels)  removes  from  the  farm  011  which  it  is 
grown  32.36  pounds  of  plant  food  per  acre,  embracing  nitro 
gen,  potash,  lime,  magnesia,  and  phosphoric  acid,  an  average 
crop  of  Cotton  (450  pounds  of  Seed  Cotton)  removes  in  the 
lint  only  2.75  pounds  of  the  above  elements  of  plant  food  per 
acre. 

The  abundance  and  accessibility  of  Marl  in  the  Tertiary  and 
Cretaceous  formations  of  the  State,  is  destined  to  revolutionize 
the  agriculture  of  all  that  section,  as  well  as  vastly  improve 
the  healthfulness  of  neighborhoods  in  the  vicinity  of  swamps 
and  ponds. 

The  LIAVS  require  the  Inspection  and  Analysis  of  all  Com 
mercial  Fertilizers  sold  in  the  State.  The  Commissioner  of 
Agriculture  is  authorized  to  forbid  the  sale  of  any  fertilizer 
which  does  not  contain  a  reasonable  amount  of  plant-food. 


238  IIAXD-BOOK    OF   GEORGIA. 

The  farmers  are  thus  entirely  protected  from  imposition  by  the 
sale  of  spurious  articles.  For  the  information  and  protection 
of  farmers,  the  Analyses  and  Commercial  Values,  calculated 
from  the  value  of  the  elements  of  plant-food  actually  con 
tained  in  each  brand,  are  published  annually,  under  the  direc 
tion  of  the  Commissioner. 

Besides  the  Chemical  test  by  Analysis,  a  practical  soil  test  of 
each  brand  is  made  under  rules  prescribed  by  the  Commis 
sioner,  by  intelligent  farmers  throughout  the  State.  The 
results  of  these  tests  are  reported  in  writing,  and  published  for 
the  information  of  the  farmers. 

Previous  to  the  enforcement  of  the  Inspection  Laws,  litiga 
tion,  arising  from  the  refusal  of  farmers  to  pay  for  fertilizers, 
on  the  ground  that  they  were  valueless  (which  was  sometimes 
the  case),  was  not  uncommon.  Now,  such  cases  of  litigation 
are  almost  unheard  of. 

Valuable  scientific  experiments  with  the  different  elements 
of  plant-food  and  various  combinations  of  the  same,  are  con 
ducted  by  Dr.  E.  M.  Pendleton,  Professor  of  Practical  Agri 
culture  in  the  State  College  of  Agriculture  and  the  Mechanic 
Arts,  on  the  Experimental  Farm  connected  with  the  College. 

During  the  season  of  1874-5,  between  September  1st,  1874, 
and  May  1st,  1875,  there  were  48,648  tons  of  Commercial 
Fertilizers  inspected  for  the  Georgia  market.  These,  at  the 
average  rate  of  $51.00  per  ton,  cost  $2,481,048. 

During  the  season  of  1875-6,  56,596  tons  were  inspected. 
These  cost  $2,640,203. 

Through  the  influence  of  the  Inspection  Laws,  executed 
under  the  direction  of  the  Commissioner  of  Agriculture,  the 
Fertilizers  offered  for  sale  in  Georgia  in  1875-6  averaged  16  per 
cent  better  in  quality  than  did  those  of  the  previous  year  j 
while  during  the  same  period  there  was  an  average  reduction 
in  price  of  7  per  cent. 

The  use  of  stimulating  Fertilizers  has  extended  the  area  of 
Cotton  culture  about  50  miles  further  North  than  before  their 
introduction,  by  hastening  the  maturity  of  the  staple,  and  thus 
practically  lengthening  the  season. 

Nearly  half  the  Commercial  Fertilizers  purchased  in  Georgia 
this  year  were  used  for  composting  with  some  home  material, 
such  as  animal  manures,  marl,  muck,  and  cotton-seed,  which 


COTTON-SEED.  239 

has  been  found,  by  repeated  experiment,  more  efficacious  than 
the  Commercial  Fertilizers  alone.  The  compost  system  is 
being  more  generally  adopted  each  succeeding  year,  and  is 
materially  reducing  the  cost  of  fertilization  ;  and  at  the  same 
time  largely  increasing  the  supply  of  home  manures  by  stimu 
lating  the  saving  and  protection  under  shelter,  of  all  the 
mammal  resources  of  the  farm. 

A  cotton-producing  region  has  peculiar  advantages  in  the 
production  of  manure,  since,  for  every  pound  of  lint  produced, 
there  is  necessarily  two  pounds  of  seed,  which  is  a  very  valua 
ble  article,  whether  utilized  as  food  for  stock  or  in  the  manu 
facture  of  oil,  or  used  as  a  Fertilizer. 

The  average  annual  crop  of  Cotton  produced  in  Georgia  is 
525,000  bales,  worth,  at  present  prices,  $21,000,000.  In  order 
to  produce  that  amount  of  lint,  262,500  tons  of  seed  must  be 
produced.  These  are  worth,  as  a  Fertilizer,  $3,499,125. 

When  the  State  becomes  more  densely  settled,  the  oil  will 
generally  be  expressed  and  sold,  leaving  in  the  hull  and 
cake  all  the  fertilizing  elements  of  the  seed  for  agricultural 
purposes. 


THE   END. 


INDEX. 


A 

PAGE 

Academy  for  the  Blind 191 

Acquisitions  of  Territory  by  tlie  United  States 1 

African  Methodist  Church 200 

Age  (and  settlement)  of  Georgia 2 

Ages,  Periods,  Epochs,  etc 19,  20,  37  to  42 

Agricultural  Society,  State  of  Georgia 206,  209,  215,  228 

Agricultural  Productions,  Range  of,  in  Georgia 5 

Agricultural  Population  of  Georgia 153 

Agricultural  College,  North  Georgia 185 

Agricultural  College,  State 88,  185 

Agricultural  Products,  Variety  of 219 

Agricultural  Department 207,  209,  212 

Air 10 

Analysis  of  Fertilizers 212,  213,  214,  237 

Analyses  of  Marls 97  to  101 

Analyses  of  Peats 103,  104 

Analysis  of  Soils 106, 107, 109,  211,  213,  214 

Andrew  Female  College 199 

Angora  Goats 232 

Appalachian  Chain 124 

Apples 11,  223,  224 

Apple-Trees,  Duration  of  their  Life 224 

Area  of  the  United  States .* 1 

Area  of  Georgia 3,  122 

Areas  of  Production  of  Staple  Crops 221 

Arbitrations 158 

Asbestus 49 

Atlanta , 4,  49, 136,  140,  142 

Atlanta  and  Richmond  Air  Line  Railway 50,  64,  176 

Atlanta  and  West  Point  Railroad 60,  63,  172 

Atlanta  University 187 

Atlantic  and  Gulf  Railroad 53,  173 

Augusta 134,  139, 146 

Augusta  Canal .83,  178 

Augusta  and  Savannah  Railroad 171 

Ayres,  David f 231 


242  INDEX. 

B 

Bananas 225 

Banks  in  Georgia 165 

Banks  County 68 

Baptist  Church 197 

Baptist  Convention  of  the  State  of  Georgia 186,  197 

Baptist  Institutions  of  Learning 198 

Baptist  Orphans'  Home 194 

Barley 14,  219 

Bartow  County ; 43,  47,  48,  105,  109 

Baryta 18 

Bass,  W.  C 189 

Battle,  A.  J 186 

Baxter,  R.  B , 227 

Beans 220 

Beautiful — sense  of  tlie 13 

Beckwith,  John  W 203 

Benevolent  Institutions 191  to  197 

Berkmans,  P.  J 216 

Bermuda  Grass 226,  227,  230,  231,  232 

Bibb  County 43,  69,  228 

Black  Lead 24 

Blackshear,  J.  Emmett 195 

Blind  Academy 191 

Blue  Ridge 49,  50,  59,  60 

Boardman,  J.  M 135,  138 

Boring,  Jesse 194 

Boundaries  of  Georgia 120 

Bradshaw,  J.  N 189 

Brooks  County 228 

Brooks,  R.  M 226 

Brown,  Joseph  E 169,  194 

Brunswick •. 3 

Brunswick  and  Albany  Railroad 53,  174 

Burke  County 69,  97,  98,  107 

Butler,  David  E 195,  198 

C 

Catholic  Church 203 

Calhoun,  John  C 117 

Camp's  Spring 86 

Canadian  Period 37 

Canal,  Great  Western 117,  118,  119 

Canals  of  Georgia 177,  178 

Cantaloupes 225 

Capacity  of  Georgia  for  Population , 153 


INDEX.  243 

Capacity  of  Georgia  soil,  shown  by  Results 225  to  228 

Carboniferous  Age '.  ..38,  42 

Carroll  County 69 

Cattle 229 

Central  Railroad G3,  166,  171 

Centres  of  Population 0  0 153 

Cereals 219 

Civilization,  Prevailing,  of  the  People  of  Georgia 146  to  148 

Character  of  the  first  Colonists   2 

Character  of  the  People  of  Georgia 13,  146,  147,  148 

Chattahoochee  County 70,  99 

Chattahoochee  Ridge 49,  50,  59,  60,  61 

Charlton  County 43,  53  to  58,  105,  108 

Charitable  (Benevolent  and)  Institutions 191  to  197 

Chattooga  County 70 

Chemical  Elements  of  Minerals  29,  30 

Cherokee  County 71 

Cherokee  Baptist  Female  College. 190 

Cherokee  Railroad 175 

Childs,  A.  K 176 

Christian  Church 203 

Chufas 220 

Clarkesville 131 

Clay  County 43,  71,  98,  99 

Clay  Slate 104 

Climate 10,  129,  131 

Clinch  County 71 

Clinton,  De  Witt 117 

Clothing 11 

Clover 222,  223,  227 

Coal .  .24,  44  to  46 

Coal  Company,  Dade 44 

Cobb  County 71 

Cohutta  Mountains. 18,  60 

Cole  City 44 

Collection  of  Debts 157 

College  of  Agriculture,  Georgia  State. 88,  185 

College  of  Agriculture,  North  Georgia 185 

Colleges  in  Georgia 182  to  190 

Collingsworth  Institute 199 

Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  America 199,  200 

Colquitt,  A.  H 208 

Columbia  County 72 

Columbus 52,  134,  139 

Commercial  Situation  of  Georgia 6,  115  to  120 

Commercial  Centre  of  the  Continent 116 

Commercial  Site,  Best,  on  the  Continent 115 


244  INDEX. 

Commissioner  of  Agriculture 155,  211,  237 

Composting  Fertilizers 238 

Congregational  Church 205 

Connor,  W.  0 193 

Conglomerate 36 

Conveyances,  Record  of 158 

Conyers'  Female  College 190 

Constitution  and  Laws  of  Georgia 154  to  158 

Continental  Ridges  and  Slopes GO,  Gl,  116 

Copper 18,  28 

Cooper,  Mark  A 206,  208 

Coral  (Fossil) 22 

Corn 219,  221,  226 

Corn  Forage 227 

Cotton 11,  222,  226,  237 

Cotton,  Sea  Island 222 

Cotton  Crop  of  Georgia 239 

Cotton  Factories 233  to  236 

Cotton  Seed  as  a  Fertilizer 239 

Country,  The 17 

Courts  of  Georgia .   155 

Counties,  Special  Geology  of 42  to  58 

Crab  Grass  Hay 227 

Crawford  High  School 198 

Cretaceous  and  Tertiary  Seas 19 

Crust  of  the  Earth 21,  23,  24 

Crust  of  the  Earth,  Oscillations  or  Elevations  of. 23,  24,  25 

Gumming,  H.  H  t .   177 

Cypress  Trees 54 

D 

Dade  County 42,  43  to  47,  105 

Dal  ton  Female  College 190 

Davis,  E.  T 226 

Da  wson  County ,  . . , 72 

Deaf  and  Dumb  Academy , 192 

Decatur  County  73 

Debts,  Collection  of 157 

DeKalb  County 73 

Department  of  Agriculture 207,  209,  212 

Devonian  Age 38,  42 

Diamond 24,  48 

Dickson,  David 232 

Dimensions  of  Georgia 3 

Distribution  of  Estates,  Law  of 156 

Diversion 13 

Drainage  System  of  the  State 59  to  61 


INDEX.  245 

Drake,  G.  J 226 

Drift  Period 20 

Dolerite 34 

Dougherty  County 101,  104 

Duration  of  the  Life  of  Apple  and  Pear  Trees 224 

Dyer,  John 228 

E 

Earliest  Life 23 

Early  County 73 

Education 13,  156 

Education  of  Negroes 152,  180,  181,  187,  188,  193,  200 

Edwards,  James  M 176 

Effects  of  the  War  (Losses  by)  in  Georgia 7,  218,  219 

Effinghara  County 98 

Elbert  County 73 

Elberton  Air  Line  Railroad 50, 177 

Elements  Composing  a  State 4 

Elements  of  Matter 27 

Elevation,  Relative,  Test  of - 122 

Elevation  (Height)  of  Xoted  Mountains  in  Georgia 59 

Elevations  of  Okefinokee  Swamp 57 

Elliott,  Stephen 203 

Emory  College 187 

Epochs,  Ages,  Periods,  etc 19,  20,  37  to  42 

Estates,  Distribution  of 156 

Executive  Department  of  Georgia 155 

Exemptions  of  Property  from  Levy  and  Sale 155 

Experiments,  Agricultural  (See  Soil  Tests) 238 

External  and  Internal  Relations  of  Georgia 114 

F 

Factories 233,  234,  235,  236 

Female  Colleges  in  Georgia 188,  189,  190 

Fertilizers,  Analysis  of 212,  213,  214 

Fertilizers,  Amount  Sold  in  Georgia 238 

Fertilizers,  Inspection  of , 207,  214 

Fertilizers,  Lime,  Marl,  etc 87  to  104 

Fertilizers,  Soil,  Test  of 212,  213,  214,  238 

Fertilization 236  to  239 

Field  Peas 222,  230,  232 

Figs 11,225 

First  Settlement  of  Georgia 2 

First  Colonists,  Character  of 2 

Fisher,  John  H  176 

Flewellen,  E.  A 174,  176 

Flora  of  Georgia  (Woody  Plants) 110  to  114 

Floyd  County 73 

Food..  10 


246  INDEX. 

Food  for  Cattle 14 

Forest  Trees  of  Georgia 110  to  114 

Forest  Products  of  Georgia 221 

Forsyth  County 74 

Formations,  Geological 37  to  42 

Fossils 22 

Franklin  County 74 

Frobel,  B.  W 118 

Fruits 5,  10,11,  216,  220,  223  to  225 

Fulton  County 43,  49,  74,  105,  106 

Future  of  Georgia,  View  of 8 

G 

Gainesville 131 

Gaboury,  C.  P 187 

Geology 20,  37  to  58 

Geology  of  Counties 42  to  58 

Geological  Ages  and  Periods 19,  20,  37,  38,  39 

Geological  Formations  in  Georgia 37  to  42 

Geological  Map  of  Georgia In  pocket  at  end  of  this  volume. 

Geological  Survey 17,  214 

Geologist,  State,  of  Georgia 155,  207,  214 

Georgia  State  College  of  Agriculture   88,  185 

Georgia  Soil,  Capacity  of,  shown  by  Results 225  to  228 

Georgia  Railroad CO,  64, 166,  169 

Georgia  State  Agricultural  Society 206,  209,  215,  228 

Georgia  and  Ohio,  Ratio  of  increase  in  Wealth  in  each  compared. . . .  219 

Georgia,  Commercial  Situation 115  to  120 

Georgia,  Civilization  of  her  People 146  to  148 

Georgia,  Boundaries 120 

Georgia,  Character  of  Immigrants  from  different  States 2,  146  to  148 

Georgia,  Losses  by  the  War 7,  218,  219 

Georgia,  Natural  Divisions 3,  127 

Georgia,  Area,  Topography 3,  122 

Georgia,  Climate 10,  129,  131 

Glacial  Period 1 9,  20 

Glascock  County 74 

Gneiss 35 

Goats,  Angora 232 

Gold 18,  19,  26,48,61 

Goobers 220 

Gordon,  W.  W 167 

Gordon  County 75,  227 

Good  Templars,  Order  of 193 

Government,  Constitution,  Laws,  etc.,  of  Georgia 154  to  158 

Gwinnett  County ?5 

Grasses. .  221 


INDEX.  247 

Grapes 224,  266 

Grant,  L.  P 172 

Granite 35 

Graphite 24 

Great  Ridges 125 

Great  Western  Canal . 117,  118,  119 

Green,  Jarnes  Mercer 191 

Greene  County 227 

Groover,  W.  W 228 

Gross,  W.  H 187,  204 

Ground  Nuts  and  Ground  Peas 220 

Guillan,  Hannah 191 

H 

Habersham  County 43,  49  to  52,  75,  76,  105 

Hall  County 77 

Hall,  Lyman 182 

Hand-Book  of  Georgia 211 

Haralson  County 77 

Harris  County 78 

Harris,  Iverson  L 167 

Hardaway,  R    H 226 

Hardeman,  Thomas,  Jr 208 

Hay 227,  231 

Haygood,  A.  G 187 

Heat,  Distribution  of 132 

Heat  of  the  Earth *. 21,  22 

Health 11,56 

Head  Rights 159 

Heard  County 78 

Hearn  Manual  Labor  School 193,  198 

Hebrews 205 

Hill,  Edward  Young 167 

Hillyer,  Carlton 171 

Home  Comfort 5, 15 

Homestead 155 

Hood,  E.  C 134, 139 

Hot  Summers  in  the  North,  Cause  of 132 

Horticultural  Society,  State 216 

Horticultural  Products,  Variety  of 219 

Hogs . .  232 

Horses  and  Mules 229 

Hospitality  of  Georgians 13 

House  of  Representatives 154 

Houston  County 101 

Houston  Female  College 190 

Howard,  C.  W 45,  201,  227 


248  INDEX. 

Human  Age 20,  40,  42 

Human  Wants 10,  14 

Humber,  R.  C 231 

Hunter,  R.  L , 56,  108 

I 

Immigrants,  Advantages  to,  presented  by  Georgia 9,  16 

Immigrants,  Suggestions  to 15 

Improved  Culture,  Results  of 225  to  228 

Indian  Treaties 159 

Industries  of  Georgia ,. . .       6 

Indigo 220 

Institutions  of  the  People 154 

Inspection  of  Fertilizers 207,  237 

Instruction 13 

Internal  and  External  Relations  of  Georgia 114 

Introductory 1 

Irrigation 137 

Iron  Furnaces  in  Georgia 29,  46 

Iron  Ore 18 

Irish  Potatoes 223,  227 

Isothermal  Lines 131,  132 

Israelites 205 

J 

Jackson  County 78,  79 

James,  John  H 194 

Janes,  Thomas  P 212,  227 

Jefferson  County 79 

Jenkins,  Charles  J 167 

Jews 205 

Jones  County 79,  100 

Jones,  Joseph 87 

Johnson,  S.  K 171 

Johnston,  Malcolm 208 

Judicial  Department 155 

K 
King,  John  P 171,  172,  177 

L 

Labor  Problem  of  the  South 150,  152,  229,  233 

Land  Policy  of  Georgia 158 

Land  Titles— Record  of 158 

Latitudes  and  Longitudes 114,  115,  121 

Lavender,  J.  S 228 

La  Grange  Female  College 190 

Law  Schools...  185,  186 


INDEX.  249 

Laws  of  Georgia  of  Special  Interest 156  to  158 

Leak,  S.  W 226,  227 

Lead 18 

Lee,  Daniel 108 

Legislative  Department  of  Georgia 154 

Lemons 225 

Levert  Female  College 190 

Lewis,  D.  W 207,  208 

Liens 158 

Life  (Earliest) 23 

Lignite 24 

Lime  as  a  Fertilizer 89  to  96,  237 

Limestone 36,  50,  87 

Lincoln  County 79 

Little,  George 216 

Locomotion 12 

Lodging 11 

Long,  Patrick 227 

Losses  of  Georgia  by  the  War 7,  218,  219 

Lotteries  of  Land  in  Georgia 160  to  165 

Lucerne....    223,  227,  231 

Lunatic  Asylum 193 

Lutheran  Church 205 

Lumber  and  Lumber  Trade 53,  54,  221 

Lumpkin  County 79 

M 

Macon 135,  138 

Macon  County 100 

Macon  and  Augusta  Railroad 65,  171,  173 

Macon  and  Brunswick  Railroad 63,  174 

Macon  and  Western  Railroad 62,  171,  173 

McCall,  G.  R 198 

McDuffie  County 80 

McRae,  William 169 

Madden,  J.  F 226 

Magnesia  as  a  Fertilizer 96 

Mammalian  Age 42 

Manganese 18 

Manufactures 158,  233  to  236 

Map  of  Georgia,  Geological In  pocket  at  end  of  this  volume. 

Marble 18,  35 

Marls  in  Georgia 87  to  101,  237 

Married  Women,  their  Rights  of  Property 156,  157 

Martin  Institute 190 

Marthasville 168 

Masonic  Fraternity  in  Georgia 189  to  195 


250  INDEX. 

Mell,  P.  H.,  Jr 142 

Melons 225 

Meigs,  Josiali 184 

Mercer,  Jesse 186,  187,  197,  209 

Mercer  High  School 198 

Mercer  University 186,  198 

Mercer,  L.  B 208 

Meteorological  Observations  and  Records 130  to  142 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South 198 

Methodist  (South)  Institutions  of  Learning 199 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  North 200 

Methodist  (North)  Institutions  of  Learning 200 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  America,  Colored 199 

Methodists,  other  Branches  of. 200 

Methodist  Orphans'  Homes 194,  195 

Metamorphism 26 

Mica  Schist. 35 

Miller,  Andrew  J 167 

Miller  County 80 

Milton  County 80 

Mills  in  Georgia 234 

Milledgeville  Railroad 171 

Mineral  Wealth  of  Georgia 6 

Minerals,  Rocks,  Elements 26 

Minerals,  Chemical  Elements  of 29,  30 

Minerals,  Physical  Characteristics 30,  32,  33 

Mineral  Springs 86 

Mistakes  as  to  the  Southern  Climate 131 

Molasses 220 

Monroe  County. 80 

Moody,  W 227 

Moraines 20 

Moravians 2 

Mountain  Country,  The 127,  128 

Mountain  Systems 124,  125 

Mountains,  Height  of 124,  127 

Mountains,  Latitude  and  Longitude  of,  Noted 115 

Mountains,  Elevations  of 59 

Mountains  and  Ridges,  System  of 59  to  61 

Mountains,  View  from  several  noted 17 

Mules,  Horses  and 229 

Murray  County 81 

Muscogee  County 52,  53,  81, 103,  104,  105 

N 

Natural  Divisions  of  Georgia 3,  127 

Naval  Stores. .  221 


INDEX.  251 

Negro,  The 148  to  152 

Negroes,  Means  provided  for  their  Education 152,  180, 181, 187, 188, 

193,  200 

Newman,  J.   S 216 

Newton  County 81 

Newspapers  in  Georgia 217 

Northeastern  Railroad 176 

North  Georgia  Agricultural  College 185 

North  Georgia  Conference 199 

North  and  South  Railroad 175 

Northern  Summer,  Heat  of,  Cause 132 

O 

Oats 14,  219,  221,  226,  230 

Odd  Fellows,  Order  of 193 

Oglethorpe  County 81 

Okefinokee  Swamp 53  to  58,  60,  108 

Olives 225 

Oranges 225 

Organic  Matter 97 

Organism,  The  State  a  Species  of 4 

Origin  of  Soils 21 

Orme,  W.  P 173 

Orphans'  Homes 104,  105 

Oscillations  and  Elevations  of  the  Earth's  Crust 23,  24,  25 

P 

Parker,  John  J 226 

Paulding  County 81 

Peats 101  to  104 

Peas,  Field  Peas,  Peavine  Hay 220,  222,  227,  230,  232 

Peaches 11,  224 

Pecans 225 

Pears .11,  223,  224 

Peck,  John  B 176 

Pear  Trees,  Duration  of  their  Life 224 

Pendleton,  E.  M 141,  238 

Permian  Period 38 

Penfield 186 

Pennington,  C.  M 177 

Periods,  Ages,  Epochs,  etc 19,  20,  37  to  42 

Peter,  H.  J 216 

Peters,  Richard 170,  232 

Peters,  Richard,  Jr 227 

People,  The 144 

People,  The  Southern * 145 

People  of  Georgia,  Characteristics  of 13,  146,  147,  148 


252  INDEX. 

Plants  (Woody)  of  Georgia 110  to  114 

Physical  Features  of  Georgia,  Outlines  of 17 

Phosphoric  Acid 96 

Pickens  County 82 

Pinders 220 

Pierce,  George  F 199 

Pierce,  Lovick 198 

Pike  County 226,  228 

Pio  Nouo  College 187 

Polk  County 82,  104 

Pomegranates 225 

Population  of  Georgia,  Capacity  for 7,  153 

Population,  Centres  of 153 

Potatoes,  Sweet  and  Irish 223,  227,  228 

Poultry 220,  232 

Premium  Crop  on  a  Two-Horse  Farm 228 

Presbyterian  Church 200 

Products,  Agricultural  and  Horticultural,  Variety  of 219 

Products  of  the  Forest 221 

Productions,  The. 218 

Productions,  Results  from  Improved  Culture 225  to  228 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church 202 

Public  Schools 4,  156,  179  to  182 


Quaternary  Age 39 

Quitman  County 83,  100 

R 

Rabun  County 83 

Race  Characteristics 144 

Railroad  History  in  Georgia 166  to  171 

Railroads  in  Georgia 165  to  177 

Railroad  Elevations 62  to    67 

Railway  Survey,  U.  S 66 

Railways,  Miles  of,  in  Georgia 4 

Rain,  An  Inch  of 137 

Rainfall 130,  137  to  142 

Randolph  County 83 

Raspberries H>  225 

Record  of  Conveyances •  •  •   158 

Reed,  John  C, 8 

Reptilian  Age 4£ 

Results  of  Improved  Culture 225  to  228 

Rice. . . . , 219,  222,  226 

Richmond  County , 83 


INDEX.  253 

Ridges  and  Slopes 60,  61,  116,  123,  125 

River  Systems  and  River  Basins 00,  126 

Rivers,  their  General  Course 116 

Rocks,  their  Characteristics 26 

Rocks,  Crystalline 34 

Rocks,  Sedimentary 34 

Rocks,  not  Crystalline 36 

Rogers,  William 172 

Rome  Female  College 190 

Rome  Railroad 176 

Rye 14,  219 

S 

Sal/bergers 2 

Sandstone 36 

Savannah 134,  139,  146 

Savannah,  Griffin,  and  North  Alabama  Railroad 171 

Savannah  and  Ogeechee  Canal 178 

Scenery 128 

Schlatter,  Charles  L 175 

Screven,  John 174 

Screven  County 83,  89 

Scotch  Highlanders 2 

Schools ,.     13 

School  Commissioner  of  Georgia 155,  156 

School  Laws  of  Georgia 13,  156,  179  to  182 

Scuppernong  Grape 11,  124 

Seas,  Cretaceous  and  Tertiary 19 

Security,  Sense  of. 12 

Senate  of  Georgia 154 

Sense  of  the  Beautiful 13 

Selma,  Rome,  and  Dalton  Railroad ...   176 

Shale 36 

Shells 22 

Sheep  Husbandry 56,  212,  213,  231 

Shore  Lines  (Ancient) 126 

Slate 18,  36 

Slopes  and  Ridges. 60,  61,  116,  123,  143 

Silver lg 

Signal  Service  (U.  S.)  Weather  Reports 134,  139 

Silurian  Age 37 

Situation  of  Georgia,  Physical  and  Commercial 3,  114,  115  to  120 

Smith,  James  M 210,  215 

Soils,  Analysis  of 106,  107,  109,'  211 

Soils,  Origin  of 21,  51 

Soils,  Process  of  Exhaustion  and  Renovation 91,  92,  93,  236,  237 

Soils,  Typical,  of  several  Counties .  105 


254  INDEX. 

Soil  Test  of  Fertilizers 211 

Soil  of  Georgia,  Capacity  of,  under  High  Culture 225  to  228 

Soluble  Silica 97 

Sorghum 222 

South  Georgia  Conference 199 

Southwestern  Railroad 65,  171,  173 

Southern  Masonic  Female  College 189 

Southern  People 145 

Special  Geology  of  Counties 42  to  58 

Springs,  Mineral 86 

Spalding  County 226,  227 

Stark,  John 56 

State— What  is  a  State  ? 4 

State  Agricultural  Society 206,  209,  215,  228 

State  College  of  Agriculture 88,  185 

State  Geologist 155,  207 

State  (Rail)  Road  of  Georgia 166 

State  Horticultural  Society 216 

Steamships  of  the  Central  Railroad 172 

Stephens,  Alexander  H 167 

Stephens,  S.  F.  : 175 

Stewart  County . .     84 

Stocks,  Thomas 208 

Stock-raising 220,  229  to  232 

Strawberries 11,  225 

Suffrage 154 

Summer  Heat  in  the  North 132 

Sugar-cane,  Syrup,  Sugar,  etc 56,  220,  221,  226 

Sunday  Schools 198,  199,  202,  203,  206 

Sunday  Schools,  First  ever  Established 202 

Sweet  Potatoes 223,  228 

T 

Tallulah  Falls 49 

Taxation 154,  158 

Tea 220 

Textiles 219 

Tertiary  Age : 39 

Tertiary  and  Cretaceous  Seas 19 

Title  to  Land,  Record  thereof 158 

Temperature 130,  132  to  136 

Tlie  Country 17 

The  Negro 148  to  152 

The  People 144 

Thomas  County 223,225,226 

Thomson,  J.  Edgar 

Tobacco..  22° 


INDEX.  255 

Toccoa  Falls 40 

Topography 122  to  129 

Trap-rocks  or  Dykes 34 

Transportation  Lines  through  Georgia 119 

Tray  Mountain 49 

Trees  and  Woody  Plants  of  Georgia 48,  49,  52,  53,  59,  110  to  114 

Trenton  Period 37 

Troup  County 84,  106,  107 

Troup,  George  M 117,  118 

Tubers  and  Roots 220 

Tucker,  H.  H. 185 

Turnips 228 

Turpentine 221 

Twiggs  County 84 

Tybee  Island 134,  139 

Typical  Counties  (Geological) 105 

Typical  Soils  of  tlie  State 105 

U 

Universalist   Church 205 

University  of  Georgia 13,  182 

Universities  and  Colleges  182  to  190 

U.  S.  Railway  Survey  Elevations 66 

V 

Valleys  and  Streams 116,  124 

Vegetables 10,  220 

Views  from  noted  Mountains 17 

W 

Wadley,  William  M 172 

Walker  County 84,  227 

Walnuts,  English / 225 

Wants  of  Man,  Means  of  .their  Supply  in  Georgia 10,  14 

War,  Losses  of  Georgia  by  the  late 7,  218,  219 

Ware  County ; 43,  53  to  58,  105 

Ware,  E.  A 188 

Warmth 14 

Warthen,  T.  C 226 

Washington  County ; 85,  97,  226 

Washington,  George 117 

Water-melons 225 

Water  Powers  of  Georgia 52,  61,  68  to  85 

Water  Powers  of  Muscogee  County 52 

Water  Sheds  in  Georgia 59  to  61, 125 

Waters,  Mineral,  in  Georgia 86 

Wealth  of  Georgia .  .4,  7 


256  INDEX. 

Wealth,  Loss  of,  by  the  late  War 7,  218 

Weather  Reports 134  to  142 

Weather  Records,  Value  of 143 

Wesleyau  Female  College 188 

Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad 62,  166 

West  Point  Female  College 190 

Wheat 219,  221,  226,  227 

White  County 85 

White,  H.  C 87,  88  to  104 

Whitefield  County 85 

Wife's  Estate 156, 157 

Wight,  S.  B , 136,140,  141 

Williams,  W.  D 191 

Willis,  L.B 227 

Wills 156 

Wine-making 56 

Winter  Grazing  Crops 14,  219,  230 

Winters,  J.  R 226 

Woody  Plants  and  Trees  of  Georgia 48,  49,  52,  53,  59,  110  to  114 

Wool  Factories 234 

Y 

Yancey,  B.  C 208 

Young'  Female  College 190 


2044  16 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT,  n  f 

TO—  +      202  Main  Library                1  ( 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

S^^^^ 

RENEWALS;  CALL  (415)  642-3405 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


CLTp  9 

O  Lr     w 

H991 

MAR1  01991 

MAY  1   0  1991 

!*!tt  1          w    "  '  • 

illTA  Rl<?r   ADD  "!?  ^ 

Auiu  Dlyv;  ArK  c^ 

DLC151999 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  1/83  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®s 


GENERAL  LIBRARY -U.C.  BERKELEY 


BQD03013bH 


